This is a modern-English version of Randy of the River; Or, The Adventures of a Young Deckhand, originally written by Alger, Horatio, Jr..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
"Mr. Polk," said Randy, "it was not my fault, and I shall not stand for the damage done."—p. 223.
"Mr. Polk," Randy said, "it wasn't my fault, and I won't accept the damage caused."—p. 223.
RANDY OF THE RIVER
OR
THE ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG DECKHAND
By
HORATIO ALGER, JR.
AUTHOR OF "NELSON THE NEWSBOY," "OUT FOR BUSINESS," "THE YOUNG BOOK AGENT," "LOST AT SEA," "RAGGED DICK SERIES," ETC.
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS :: :: NEW YORK
Copyright, 1906
By
STITT PUBLISHING COMPANY
Randy of the River.
PREFACE
The majority of stories for boys have their background laid either in the city or the country, or possibly on the ocean, and we have read much about the doings of lads both rich and poor in such locations.
Most stories for boys are set in the city, the countryside, or sometimes at sea, and we have read a lot about the adventures of both rich and poor boys in those places.
In the present tale we have a youth of sturdy qualities who elects to follow the calling of a deckhand on a Hudson River steamboat, doing his duty faithfully day by day, and trying to help others as well as himself. Like all other boys he is at times tempted to do wrong, but he has a heart of gold even though it is hidden by a somewhat ragged outer garment, and in the end proves the truth of that old saying that it pays to be honest,—not only in regard to others but also regarding one's self.
In this story, we have a strong young man who chooses to work as a deckhand on a Hudson River steamboat, doing his job well every day and trying to help both himself and others. Like all boys, he occasionally gets tempted to do the wrong thing, but he has a heart of gold even if it’s covered by a somewhat tattered outer layer. In the end, he shows that old saying is true: being honest pays off—not just for others, but for yourself too.
Life on a river steamboat is not so romantic as some young people may imagine. There is hard work and plenty of it, and the remuneration is not of the best. But Randy Thompson wanted work and took what was offered. His success in the end was well deserved, and perhaps the lesson his doings teach will not be lost upon those who peruse these pages. It is better to do what one finds to do than to fold your hands and remain idle, and the idle boy is sure, sooner or later, to get into serious mischief.
Life on a river steamboat isn’t as romantic as some young people might think. There’s a lot of hard work involved, and the pay isn’t great. But Randy Thompson was looking for a job and accepted what was available. In the end, he earned his success, and hopefully, the lesson from his experiences won’t be missed by those who read this. It’s better to engage in whatever work you can find than to just sit around doing nothing, because an idle boy is bound to get into serious trouble sooner or later.
CONTENTS
- ChapterPage
- Something about Randy7
- At the Fishing Spot17
- Exposing Bob Bangs26
- Randy at Home36
- The Outcome of a Fight45
- The Iron Works Incident54
- More Problems for Randy62
- Randy and His Uncle Pete70
- The New House80
- Sammy's Independence Day88
- Randy to the rescue99
- A Steamboat Operator108
- Mr. Shalley Makes an Offer118
- Bob Bangs and His Horse127
- Randy as a deckhand135
- In NYC145
- The Purser Speaks153
- A Meeting by the River161
- Unexpected Meeting169
- What Happened Because of a Demand177
- Randy Goes Home186
- Mr. Bartlett Makes a Move193
- The Documents in the Safe201
- Another Hiding Spot208
- A Win for Randy215
- New Problems222
- Randy's Discovery229
- Out of a Tough Spot237
- George Gaffney's Statement244
- A Swim for Life252
- Important News259
- Brought To Terms—final decision265
RANDY OF THE RIVER
Randy of the River
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER 1
SOMETHING ABOUT RANDY
Randy's Story
"I am going fishing, Randy. Do you want to go along?"
"I’m going fishing, Randy. Do you want to come with me?"
"With pleasure, Jack," answered Randy Thompson, a bright, manly youth of fourteen. "Are you going on foot or in your boat?"
"Sure thing, Jack," replied Randy Thompson, a lively, confident fourteen-year-old. "Are you walking or taking your boat?"
"I think we might as well take the boat," returned Jack Bartlett, a boy who was but a few months older than Randy. "Have you your lines handy?"
"I guess we might as well take the boat," replied Jack Bartlett, a boy who was only a few months older than Randy. "Do you have your lines ready?"
"No, but I can get them in less than ten minutes."
"No, but I can have them ready in under ten minutes."
"All right. Meet me at the dock in quarter of an hour. I was thinking of going up the river to Landy's Hole. That's a good spot, isn't it?"
"Sure. Meet me at the dock in 15 minutes. I was thinking of going up the river to Landy's Hole. That's a nice spot, right?"
"I think so. Last season I was up there and caught fourteen good-sized fish."
"I think so. Last season I went up there and caught fourteen decent-sized fish."
"They tell me you are one of the best fishermen in Riverport, Randy," went on Jack Bartlett, admiringly. "What is the secret of your success?"
"They say you’re one of the best fishermen in Riverport, Randy," Jack Bartlett continued, impressed. "What’s your secret to success?"
"I don't know unless it is patience," answered Randy, with a broad smile. "To catch fish you must be patient. Now when I caught my mess of fourteen two other boys were up to the Hole. But just because the fish did not bite right away they moved away, further up the river. But by doing that they got only about half as many as myself."
"I don't know, maybe it's just patience," Randy replied with a big smile. "To catch fish, you have to be patient. When I caught my fourteen fish, two other boys were at the Hole. But since the fish weren't biting right away, they left and went further up the river. By doing that, they ended up with only about half as many as I did."
"Well, I am willing to be patient if I know I am going to catch something."
"Well, I’m willing to be patient if I know I'm going to catch something."
At this Randy laughed outright.
At this, Randy laughed out loud.
"You can't be sure of anything—in fishing. But I always reckon it's a good thing to hold on and give a thing a fair trial."
"You can't be certain of anything in fishing. But I always think it's a good idea to stick with it and give it a fair chance."
"I reckon you're right, Randy, and I'll give the fishing a fair trial to-day," answered Jack Bartlett. "Remember, the dock in quarter of an hour," he added, as he moved away.
"I think you're right, Randy, and I'll give fishing a fair shot today," Jack Bartlett replied. "Remember, the dock in fifteen minutes," he added as he walked away.
"I'll be on hand—unless mother wants me to do something for her before I go away," returned Randy.
"I'll be available—unless mom needs me to take care of something for her before I leave," replied Randy.
Randy, or rather Randolph, Thompson, to use his right name, was the only son of Louis Thompson, a carpenter of Riverport, a thriving town in one of our eastern states. Randy had no brothers or sisters, and lived with his father and mother in a modest cottage on one of the side roads leading to the hills back of the town. Randy was a scholar in the local school, standing close to the head of his class. It was now summer time and the institution of learning was closed, so the boy had most of his time to himself.
Randy, or rather Randolph Thompson, to use his full name, was the only son of Louis Thompson, a carpenter from Riverport, a bustling town in one of our eastern states. Randy didn’t have any brothers or sisters and lived with his parents in a small cottage on one of the side roads leading up to the hills behind the town. Randy was a student at the local school, ranking near the top of his class. It was summer now, and the school was closed, so the boy had most of his time to himself.
He had wanted to go to work, to help his father, who had some heavy doctors' bills to pay, but his parents had told him to take at least two weeks' vacation before looking for employment.
He wanted to go to work to help his dad, who had some huge medical bills to pay, but his parents told him to take at least two weeks off before looking for a job.
"He needs it," Mrs. Thompson had said to her husband. "He has applied himself very closely to his studies ever since last fall."
"He needs it," Mrs. Thompson said to her husband. "He's been really dedicated to his studies ever since last fall."
"Well, let him take the vacation and welcome," answered Louis Thompson. "I know when I was a boy I loved a vacation." He was a kind-hearted man and thought a good deal of his offspring and also of his wife, who was devoted to him.
"Well, let him take the vacation and welcome," replied Louis Thompson. "I remember when I was a kid, I loved taking vacations." He was a kind-hearted man who cared a lot about his children and also about his wife, who was devoted to him.
The cottage stood back in the center of a well-kept garden, where Mrs. Thompson had spent much time over her flowers, of which she was passionately fond. It was a two-story affair, containing but five rooms, yet it was large enough for the family, and Randy, who had never known anything better, considered it a very good home. There was a small white fence in front, with a gate, and the path to the front stoop was lined with geraniums. Over the porch was trained a honeysuckle which filled the air with its delicate fragrance.
The cottage was set back in the center of a neat garden, where Mrs. Thompson had devoted much time to her flowers, which she loved dearly. It was a two-story building with just five rooms, but it was spacious enough for the family, and Randy, who had never experienced anything better, thought of it as a great home. There was a small white fence out front, with a gate, and the walkway to the front porch was lined with geraniums. Over the porch, honeysuckle climbed, filling the air with its sweet fragrance.
"Mother, I'm going fishing with Jack Bartlett!" cried Randy, running around to the kitchen, where his mother was busy finishing up the week's ironing.
"Mom, I'm going fishing with Jack Bartlett!" shouted Randy, rushing into the kitchen where his mom was busy finishing the week's ironing.
"Very well, Randy," she answered, setting down her flatiron and giving him a smile. "I suppose you won't be back until supper time."
"Alright, Randy," she replied, putting down her flatiron and smiling at him. "I guess you won't be back until dinner."
"It's not likely. Can I do anything for you before I go?"
"It's not likely. Is there anything I can do for you before I leave?"
"You might get a bucket of water and another armful of wood."
"You could grab a bucket of water and another load of firewood."
"I'll do that," answered Randy, and caught up the water bucket. "Anything else?"
"I'll take care of that," Randy replied, grabbing the water bucket. "Is there anything else?"
"No. Take care of yourself while you are on the river."
"No. Look after yourself while you're on the river."
"Don't worry about me, mother. Remember, I can swim like a fish."
"Don't worry about me, Mom. Remember, I can swim like a pro."
"Yes, I know. But you must be careful anyway," answered Mrs. Thompson, fondly.
"Yes, I know. But you still need to be careful," Mrs. Thompson replied warmly.
The water and wood were quickly brought into the cottage, Randy whistling merrily while he performed these chores. Then the youth ran for his fishing outfit, after which he took the spade, went down to the end of the garden, and turned up some worms, which he placed in a pasteboard box.
The water and wood were quickly brought into the cottage, Randy whistling happily as he did these tasks. Then he ran to grab his fishing gear, after which he took the spade, went to the end of the garden, and turned over some worms, which he put in a cardboard box.
"Now I am off, mother!" he called out.
"Now I'm heading out, Mom!" he shouted.
"Good-by, Randy," she said, and waved him a pleasant adieu from the open kitchen window.
"Goodbye, Randy," she said, waving him a friendly goodbye from the open kitchen window.
"She's the best mother a boy ever had," thought Randy, as he walked away to join Jack at the dock.
"She's the best mom a guy could ever have," thought Randy, as he walked away to meet Jack at the dock.
"What a good boy!" murmured Mrs. Thompson. "Oh, I hope he grows up to be a good man!"
"What a good boy!" Mrs. Thompson whispered. "Oh, I hope he grows up to be a good man!"
When Randy arrived at the dock he found himself alone. He brought out the boat and cleaned it up and got the oars. He was all ready for the start when a boy somewhat older than himself slouched up.
When Randy got to the dock, he found it empty. He took out the boat, cleaned it up, and grabbed the oars. He was all set to go when a boy slightly older than him walked up.
The newcomer was loudly dressed in a checked suit and wore a heavy watchchain, a big seal ring, and a diamond shirt stud. He might have been good-looking had it not been for the supercilious scowl of independence upon his face.
The newcomer was dressed loudly in a checked suit and wore a heavy watch chain, a large signet ring, and a diamond shirt stud. He could have been attractive if it weren't for the arrogant scowl of independence on his face.
"Hullo there, Randy Thompson!" he called out. "What are you doing in Jack Bartlett's boat?"
"Helloo, Randy Thompson!" he shouted. "What are you doing in Jack Bartlett's boat?"
His manner was decidedly offensive and did not suit Randy at all.
His attitude was definitely rude and didn't sit well with Randy at all.
"I don't know as that is any of your business, Bob Bangs," he answered coldly.
"I don’t see how that's any of your business, Bob Bangs," he replied sharply.
"Humph! Jack won't thank you for getting out his boat," went on Bob Bangs. "If you want a boat why don't you hire one?"
"Ugh! Jack won't appreciate you getting his boat out," Bob Bangs continued. "If you need a boat, why not just rent one?"
"I don't have to hire one," answered Randy.
"I don't need to hire anyone," Randy replied.
"You wouldn't dare to touch my boat," continued Bob, who was known as the town bully. His father was rich and for that reason he thought he could ride over all the other boys.
"You wouldn't dare touch my boat," continued Bob, who was known as the town bully. His dad was wealthy, and because of that, he believed he could push around all the other boys.
"I shouldn't care to touch it," said Randy.
"I don't want to touch it," said Randy.
"Don't you know you haven't any right to touch Jack's boat without his permission?" went on the big youth.
"Don't you know you have no right to touch Jack's boat without his permission?" the tall guy continued.
"Bob Bangs, this is none of your business."
"Bob Bangs, this isn’t your business."
"Humph! I'll make it my business."
"Humph! I'll take care of it."
"If you do, you may get into trouble."
"If you do, you might run into trouble."
"I'll risk that. If you don't get out of that boat I'll tell Jack."
"I'll take that chance. If you don’t get out of that boat, I’ll tell Jack."
"I am not going to get out of the boat."
"I’m not getting out of the boat."
"Maybe I'll make you get out," and Bob Bangs came a step closer, and put his hand on the gunwale of the rowboat.
"Maybe I'll make you get out," Bob Bangs said, stepping a bit closer and resting his hand on the edge of the rowboat.
"You leave me and the boat alone," said Randy, sharply.
"You’re leaving me and the boat by ourselves," Randy said sharply.
"You get out of that boat."
"You get out of that boat."
"Not for you."
"Not for you."
Bob Bangs looked ugly. He was on the point of catching Randy by the collar when an interruption came from behind.
Bob Bangs looked rough. He was about to grab Randy by the collar when something interrupted him from behind.
"So you got here ahead of me, eh?" came in Jack's voice, as he approached on a swift walk. "I had to do an errand for father and that kept me."
"So you made it here before me, huh?" Jack said, walking up quickly. "I had to run an errand for Dad, and that slowed me down."
As Jack came up Bob Bangs fell back in disgust.
As Jack approached, Bob Bangs stepped back in disgust.
"Humph! Why didn't you say you were waiting for Jack?" he said to Randy, with a sour look on his face.
"Humph! Why didn't you mention you were waiting for Jack?" he said to Randy, with a grumpy expression on his face.
"You didn't ask me, that's why," returned Randy.
"You didn't ask me, that's why," Randy replied.
"What's the trouble?" questioned Jack, quickly.
"What's going on?" Jack asked, quickly.
"Bob wanted me to leave the boat alone."
"Bob wanted me to not touch the boat."
"I thought he was trying to sneak it on the sly," explained the big boy. "I didn't know you cared to go out with him," he added, to Jack, with a toss of his head.
"I thought he was trying to sneak it in quietly," the big boy explained. "I didn't know you wanted to go out with him," he added to Jack with a flick of his head.
"Why shouldn't I go out with Randy?" asked Jack, quickly.
"Why shouldn't I go out with Randy?" Jack asked quickly.
"Oh, I shouldn't care to go out with the son of a poor carpenter."
"Oh, I wouldn't want to go out with the son of a poor carpenter."
"See here, Bob Bangs, I consider myself as good as you," said Randy, quickly.
"Listen up, Bob Bangs, I think I'm just as good as you," Randy said quickly.
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"Randy is all right, even if his father is a carpenter," said Jack. "It's mean of you, Bob, to talk that way."
"Randy is cool, even if his dad is a carpenter," Jack said. "That's really mean of you, Bob, to say that."
"Choose your own company and I'll choose mine," answered Bob Bangs, loftily, and stalked away, his nose tilted high in the air.
"Pick your own company and I'll pick mine," Bob Bangs replied haughtily, then walked away with his nose in the air.
Angry words arose to Randy's lips but he repressed them and said nothing. In a moment more some goods on the dock hid the big boy from view.
Angry words welled up in Randy's throat, but he held them back and said nothing. A moment later, some goods on the dock blocked the big boy from sight.
"Don't you care for what he says," said Jack, quickly. "He thinks a few dollars are everything in this world."
"Don't you care about what he says," Jack replied quickly. "He thinks a few dollars are everything in this world."
"I didn't mind him—much, Jack."
"I didn't mind him—too much, Jack."
"Wanted you to get out of my boat, didn't he?"
"Wanted you to get out of my boat, didn't he?"
"Yes. He didn't know I was waiting for you."
"Yeah. He didn’t know I was waiting for you."
"That was a good joke on him."
"That was a good joke on him."
"I can't understand why he is so disagreeable."
"I can't figure out why he is being so unpleasant."
"It was born in him," said Jack, as he leaped into the rowboat and stowed away his fishing outfit. "His father is the same way and so is his mother. They think that just because they have money everybody else, especially a poor person, is dirt under their feet."
"It was born in him," Jack said as he jumped into the rowboat and put away his fishing gear. "His dad is the same way, and so is his mom. They think that just because they have money, everyone else, especially someone poor, is beneath them."
"Why, Jack, I guess your father is as rich as Mr. Bangs."
"Why, Jack, I guess your dad is as wealthy as Mr. Bangs."
"Maybe he is."
"Maybe he is."
"And you don't put on such airs."
"And you don't act all superior."
"And I don't intend to. Money is a good thing to have, but it isn't everything—that is what my father and mother say."
"And I don't plan to. Money is nice to have, but it isn't everything—that's what my parents say."
"Bob wouldn't want me out in his boat with him."
"Bob wouldn't want me out on his boat with him."
"Maybe you wouldn't like to go out with him either."
"Maybe you wouldn’t want to go out with him either."
"You are right there. I am getting so I hate to speak to him."
"You’re absolutely right. I'm starting to really dislike talking to him."
"Well, I am getting that way, too. Every time we meet he tries to impress it upon me that he is a superior person,—and I don't see it."
"Well, I'm starting to feel that way too. Every time we meet, he tries to show me that he's a better person—but I don’t see it."
"Your father and his father have some business dealings, haven't they?"
"Your dad and his dad have some business dealings, right?"
"Yes, they are interested in the same iron company,—and from what father says, I think they are going to have trouble before long."
"Yes, they’re interested in the same iron company, and from what Dad says, I think they’re going to run into trouble soon."
"I hope your father comes out ahead."
"I hope your dad comes out on top."
"It is this way: Father has a controlling interest and Mr. Bangs is doing his best to get it away from him. If Mr. Bangs can get control he will, so father says, join the company of a larger concern, and then father will be about wiped out and he won't get more than half of what is really coming to him."
"It’s like this: Dad has a controlling stake, and Mr. Bangs is trying hard to take it from him. If Mr. Bangs gains control, he says he’ll team up with a bigger company, and then Dad will be pretty much wiped out and won’t receive more than half of what he actually deserves."
"But wouldn't that be fraud?"
"But isn’t that fraud?"
"Yes, morally, but not legally—so father says," answered Jack, and heaved a sigh. "I hope it all comes out right."
"Yeah, morally, but not legally—that's what my dad says," Jack replied with a sigh. "I just hope everything turns out okay."
"And so do I—for your sake as well as for your folks," added Randy, heartily.
"And I do too—both for you and for your family," added Randy enthusiastically.
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER 2
AT THE FISHING HOLE
AT THE FISHING SPOT
The fishing hole for which the two boys were bound was on the river about a mile and a half above the town. At this point the stream was thirty to forty feet wide and ten to fifteen feet deep. It was lined on one side with sharp rocks and on the other by thick trees and bushes. At the foot of some of the rocks, where the river made a bend, there was a deep hole, and this some of the lads, including Randy and Jack, considered an ideal place for fishing.
The fishing spot that the two boys were headed to was on the river about a mile and a half upstream from town. Here, the stream was thirty to forty feet wide and ten to fifteen feet deep. One side was lined with sharp rocks, while the other was thick with trees and bushes. At the base of some rocks, where the river curved, there was a deep hole that some of the guys, including Randy and Jack, thought was the perfect spot for fishing.
The boys did not row directly for the hole, being afraid they might scare the fish away. Instead they landed below the spot, tied fast to a tree root between the stones, and then crawled over the big rocks until they reached a point from which they could cast into the hole with ease.
The boys didn’t row straight for the hole because they were worried about scaring the fish away. Instead, they landed downstream, tied their boat to a tree root between the rocks, and crawled over the large boulders until they got to a spot where they could easily cast into the hole.
They soon baited up. Randy was ready first, but he gave his companion the chance to make the initial cast. Scarcely had Jack's hook touched the water when there came a jerk and the line was almost pulled from the boy's hands.
They quickly set up the bait. Randy was ready first, but he let his friend have the first cast. Hardly had Jack's hook hit the water when there was a tug, and the line was nearly yanked from the boy's hands.
"You've got him!" cried Randy, excitedly. "Good for you!"
"You got him!" Randy exclaimed, excited. "Nice work!"
"If I don't lose him before I get him on the rocks!" answered Jack. But his fears were groundless, for a few seconds later the catch lay at his feet—a fish weighing at least a pound and a half.
"If I don't lose him before I get him on the rocks!" replied Jack. But his worries were unfounded, because a few seconds later the catch was at his feet—a fish weighing at least a pound and a half.
"That's the way to do it," said Randy.
"That's how you do it," said Randy.
"You might have had him—if you had cast in first," answered his companion, modestly.
"You could have had him—if you had gone in first," his companion replied, modestly.
"I'll try my luck now," and Randy cast in without delay. Then Jack also tried it again, and both boys began to fish in earnest. Soon Randy got a bite and brought in a fish weighing as much as the first catch.
"I'll try my luck now," Randy said, casting his line right away. Then Jack gave it another shot, and both boys started fishing seriously. Before long, Randy felt a tug and reeled in a fish that weighed the same as his first catch.
"Now we are even," said Jack.
"Now we're even," Jack said.
In an hour Randy had four good-sized fish to his credit and Jack had an equal number. Then Jack's luck fell away and Randy got three more while his companion got nothing.
In an hour, Randy had caught four decent-sized fish, and Jack had the same amount. Then Jack's luck ran out, and Randy caught three more while his friend caught nothing.
"There is no use of talking, you are a better fisherman than I," said Jack.
"There’s no point in talking, you’re a better fisherman than I am," said Jack.
"I think you drop down too deep," answered Randy. "Try it this way," and he showed his friend what he meant.
"I think you're going too deep," Randy said. "Try it this way," and he demonstrated to his friend what he meant.
After that Jack's success was a trifle better, but still Randy kept ahead of him.
After that, Jack's success improved a little, but Randy still stayed ahead of him.
When the boys had caught twenty fish between them they decided to give up the sport. Randy knew where they could find some blackberries, and leaving their fish in a hole among the rocks, where there was a small pool of water, they tramped away from the river to where the blackberry bushes were located.
When the boys had caught twenty fish together, they decided to call it a day. Randy knew where they could find some blackberries, so they left their fish in a hole among the rocks, where there was a small pool of water, and walked away from the river to where the blackberry bushes were.
"These are fine," said Jack, eating a handful with a relish. "Randy, we ought to come berrying here some day."
"These are great," said Jack, enjoying a handful. "Randy, we should come berry picking here someday."
"I am willing."
"I'm in."
"These berries would make the nicest kind of pies."
"These berries would make the best pies."
"Yes, indeed! And if there is anything I love it is a good, juicy blackberry pie."
"Absolutely! And if there's one thing I love, it's a good, juicy blackberry pie."
"If we had a kettle we might take some home with us now."
"If we had a kettle, we could take some home with us now."
"I am afraid it is too late. What time is it?"
"I’m afraid it’s too late. What time is it?"
Jack carried a neat silver watch which he consulted.
Jack had a sleek silver watch that he checked.
"Why, it's half-past five already! I thought it might be four. Yes, we'll have to get back."
"Wow, it's already 5:30! I thought it was only 4. Yeah, we need to head back."
"Let us go down to the boat first and then row up and get the fish."
"Let's head down to the boat first and then row upstream to catch the fish."
This suited the two boys, and soon they were making their way back over the rocks to where Jack's craft had been left. As they came out from among the trees and bushes they saw another boat on the river, headed for Riverport.
This worked for the two boys, and soon they were heading back over the rocks to where Jack's boat had been left. As they emerged from the trees and bushes, they spotted another boat on the river, heading for Riverport.
"There is Bob Bangs again!" exclaimed Randy.
"There’s Bob Bangs again!" Randy shouted.
"Hullo!" yelled Jack. "Have you been fishing, too?"
"Helllo!" yelled Jack. "Have you been fishing as well?"
"Yes," answered the big boy, and continued to row down the river.
"Yeah," replied the big boy, and kept rowing down the river.
"Have any luck?" went on Jack.
"Find any luck?" Jack asked.
"Fine," was the short answer, and then Bob Bangs' craft drew out of hearing.
"Okay," was the brief reply, and then Bob Bangs' craft moved out of earshot.
"He was in a tremendous hurry," mused Jack.
"He was in a huge rush," thought Jack.
"Perhaps he didn't want us to see what he had caught," answered Randy.
"Maybe he didn't want us to see what he'd caught," Randy replied.
"That's likely it, Randy. I don't believe he knows as much about fishing as I do—and that is little enough."
"That's probably it, Randy. I don't think he knows as much about fishing as I do—and that's not saying much."
Having secured the rowboat, Randy and Jack rowed up to the fishing hole, and Randy scrambled up the rocks to secure their two strings of fish. He soon reached the shallow pool among the rocks in which they had been placed and drew up the two strings.
Having secured the rowboat, Randy and Jack rowed to the fishing spot, and Randy climbed up the rocks to grab their two lines of fish. He quickly reached the shallow pool among the rocks where they had been placed and pulled up the two lines.
"Well, I declare!" he ejaculated, as he looked the fish over. Then he counted them carefully. "What can this mean?"
"Wow!" he exclaimed, as he examined the fish. Then he counted them carefully. "What could this mean?"
His string had held twelve fish and Jack's eight fish. Now three of the largest fish from each string were gone. He looked around with care, but could see nothing of the missing fish.
His line had caught twelve fish and Jack's had eight. Now three of the biggest fish from each line were missing. He looked around carefully, but couldn't see anything of the missing fish.
"Hullo! What's keeping you?" shouted Jack, from the boat.
"Helloo! What’s taking you so long?" shouted Jack from the boat.
"Come up here!" called back Randy.
"Come up here!" Randy called back.
"Anything wrong?"
"Is something wrong?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Landy! I hope the fish aren't gone!" burst out Jack, as he scrambled up the rocks and ran to where Randy was continuing the search.
"Landy! I hope the fish aren't gone!" Jack exclaimed as he climbed up the rocks and ran over to where Randy was still looking.
The situation was soon explained and both boys hunted around in the neighborhood of the pool, thinking the fish might have gotten away in some manner. Then of a sudden Jack uttered a cry:
The situation was soon clarified, and both boys searched the area around the pool, believing the fish might have escaped somehow. Then, all of a sudden, Jack let out a shout:
"Look at this, Randy!"
"Check this out, Randy!"
"What is it?"
"What’s that?"
"A key ring, with two keys on it."
"A keyring with two keys attached."
"Where did you find it?"
"Where did you get it?"
"Here, right beside the pool."
"Here, next to the pool."
"Then somebody has been here and taken our fish!"
"Then someone has been here and taken our fish!"
"Exactly what I believe."
"That's exactly what I believe."
Jack began to examine the key ring and then he uttered another exclamation:
Jack started to look at the key ring and then he exclaimed again:
"Here are some initials on the ring."
"Here are some initials on the ring."
"What are they?"
"What are those?"
"I can't make out very well—they are so worn. I think the first is R."
"I can't see it very clearly—they're too worn. I think the first one is R."
"Let me see."
"Show me."
Jack passed the find over and Randy examined it.
Jack handed the find to Randy, who took a look at it.
"I can make it out," said Randy. "R. A. B."
"I can see what it says," said Randy. "R. A. B."
"Robert A. Bangs!" shouted Jack.
"Robert A. Bangs!" yelled Jack.
"Bob Bangs!" murmured Randy. "Could he have been mean enough to come here and take some of our fish?"
"Bob Bangs!" Randy whispered. "Could he really be mean enough to come here and steal some of our fish?"
"It certainly looks that way."
"It definitely looks that way."
"Let us go after him and find out."
"Let’s go after him and see what’s up."
"All right. Anyway, we can make him explain how his key ring got here."
"Okay. Anyway, we can have him explain how his key ring ended up here."
Taking what was left of the fish, the two boys hurried back to the rowboat and soon each was seated at an oar and pulling a good stroke in the direction of the town.
Taking the remaining fish, the two boys quickly made their way back to the rowboat and soon settled down at the oars, rowing hard toward the town.
"He must have been watching us fish," observed Jack. "And he must have seen us place our catch in the pool."
"He must have been watching us fish," Jack said. "And he must have seen us put our catch in the pool."
"And took our best fish because he couldn't catch any of his own," concluded Randy. "Well, if he has my fish he has got to give them up," he added, with determination.
"And took our best fish because he couldn’t catch any of his own," Randy finished. "Well, if he has my fish, he has to give them back," he added, with determination.
Rowing at a good rate of speed, it did not take the boys long to reach the town. As they moved past one dock after another they looked for Bob Bangs, but the big youth was nowhere in sight.
Rowing at a fast pace, it didn't take the boys long to reach the town. As they passed one dock after another, they looked for Bob Bangs, but the big guy was nowhere to be seen.
"I reckon he was afraid of being followed," said Jack.
"I think he was worried about being followed," said Jack.
"There is his boat," answered Randy, and pointed to the craft, which was tied up near an old boathouse and not at the regular Bangs dock.
"There’s his boat," Randy said, pointing to the craft that was tied up near an old boathouse instead of at the usual Bangs dock.
While the two boys rested on their oars an old man who was lame, and who rented out boats for a living, came from the old boathouse. "Hullo, Isaac!" called out Jack. "Have you seen Bob Bangs around here?"
While the two boys rested on their oars, an old man who was lame and rented out boats for a living came from the old boathouse. "Hey, Isaac!" shouted Jack. "Have you seen Bob Bangs anywhere around here?"
"Why, yes; he just went ashore," answered Isaac Martin.
"Yeah, he just went ashore," replied Isaac Martin.
"Did he have any fish?"
"Did he catch any fish?"
"Yes, a nice string—some pretty big ones, too."
"Yeah, a nice string—some pretty big ones, too."
"How many?"
"How many?"
"Seven or eight."
"Seven or eight."
"Which way did he go?"
"Which way did he go?"
"Up Samson Street."
"Up Samson St."
"That's the back way to his house," cried Randy. "Come on!"
"That's the back way to his house," shouted Randy. "Let's go!"
"What shall we do with our fish and the boat?"
"What should we do with our fish and the boat?"
"Let Isaac take care of them."
"Let Isaac take care of them."
"Want me to take care of things, eh?" said the lame boatman. "Very well, I'll do it."
"Want me to handle things, huh?" said the disabled boatman. "Alright, I'll take care of it."
The two boys were soon on the way, on a run. They knew about the route Bob Bangs would take to get home and came in sight of the big boy just as he was entering his father's garden by a rear gate.
The two boys quickly set off, running. They were aware of the path Bob Bangs would take to get home and spotted the big boy just as he was entering his father's garden through a back gate.
"Stop, Bob!" called out Randy.
"Stop, Bob!" shouted Randy.
The big boy looked around hastily and was much chagrined to see the others so close at hand. He held his string of fish behind him.
The big boy looked around quickly and was really embarrassed to see the others so nearby. He held his string of fish behind him.
"What do you want?" he demanded, as they came closer.
"What do you want?" he asked as they got closer.
"You know well enough what we want," returned Jack. "We want our fish."
"You already know what we want," Jack replied. "We want our fish."
"Your fish? Who has got your fish?" blustered Bob.
"Your fish? Who has your fish?" Bob shouted.
"You've got them," retorted Randy, and made a snatch at the string. The big boy held fast and a regular tug of war ensued.
"You've got them," replied Randy, and grabbed at the string. The big boy held on tight, and a real tug of war began.
"Let go!"
"Release!"
"I won't!"
"I refuse!"
"You shall!"
"You will!"
"See here, Bob," interposed Jack. "It won't do you any good to hang on. Those are our fish and we want them."
"Listen, Bob," interjected Jack. "Holding on won’t help you. Those are our fish, and we want them."
"Bah! How do you know they are your fish?"
"Ugh! How do you know those are your fish?"
"Because you took them from the pool in which we placed them."
"Because you took them from the pool where we put them."
"I did not."
"I didn't."
"You did."
"You did."
"You can't prove it."
"You can't prove that."
"Yes, we can."
"Yes, we can."
"How?"
"How?"
"By this," said Jack, triumphantly, and exhibited the key ring and keys.
"With this," Jack said triumphantly, holding up the key ring and keys.
CHAPTER III
Chapter 3
EXPOSING BOB BANGS
Exposing Bob Bangs
When Bob Bangs saw the key ring his face changed color.
When Bob Bangs saw the key ring, his expression shifted.
"Where did you get that?" he demanded.
"Where did you get that?" he asked.
"Got it where you dropped it—at the pool where we left our fish."
"Got it where you dropped it—at the pool where we left our fish."
"How do you know it is mine?"
"How can you tell it's mine?"
"By the initials on it."
"By the initials on it."
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"If you don't want the key ring we'll keep it," put in Randy, quickly.
"If you don't want the key ring, we'll just keep it," Randy said quickly.
"No, you won't keep it. Give it to me."
"No, you can't keep it. Hand it over."
"Then give us our fish," said Randy, quietly but firmly.
"Then give us our fish," Randy said, quietly but firmly.
"They are not all your fish. I caught two of them."
"They're not all your fish. I caught two of them."
"The two smallest, I suppose."
"The two smallest, I guess."
"No, the two largest."
"No, the two biggest."
"We lost six big fish and these belong to us," said Randy, and took the best fish from the string. "Bob Bangs, it was a contemptible thing to do," he added, with spirit. "I wouldn't do such a dirty thing for a thousand dollars."
"We lost six big fish and they belong to us," Randy said, as he took the best fish from the string. "Bob Bangs, that was a really low thing to do," he added, with passion. "I wouldn't do something that shady for a thousand dollars."
"Bah! Don't talk to me, unless you want to get hurt," growled the large youth, savagely.
"Ugh! Don't talk to me unless you want to get hurt," growled the big guy, fiercely.
"I am not afraid of you, even if you are bigger than I am," said Randy, undaunted by the fighting attitude the bully had assumed.
"I’m not scared of you, even if you’re bigger than me," said Randy, unfazed by the bully's aggressive stance.
"It certainly was a mean piece of business," came from Jack. "If you wanted some fish why didn't you ask us for them?"
"It really was a harsh thing to do," said Jack. "If you wanted some fish, why didn't you just ask us for them?"
"Humph! I can buy my fish if I want to."
"Humph! I can buy my fish if I want."
"Then why did you take ours?" demanded Randy.
"Then why did you take ours?" Randy asked.
"I—er—I didn't know they belonged to you. I just saw the strings in the pool and took a few," answered the boy, lamely. "Give me my key ring."
"I—um—I didn't realize they were yours. I just saw the strings in the pool and grabbed a few," the boy replied awkwardly. "Give me my key ring."
The ring with the keys was passed over, and Randy and Jack restrung their fish. In the meantime Bob Bangs entered his father's garden, slamming the gate after him.
The ring of keys was handed over, and Randy and Jack reeled in their fish. Meanwhile, Bob Bangs stepped into his dad's garden, slamming the gate behind him.
"You just wait—I'll get square with you!" he shouted back, and shook his fist at Randy.
"You just wait—I’ll settle the score with you!" he shouted back, shaking his fist at Randy.
"You be careful, or you'll get into trouble!" shouted back Randy, and then he and Jack walked away with their fish.
"You better be careful, or you’ll get into trouble!" Randy shouted back, and then he and Jack walked away with their fish.
"What's the matter, Master Robert?" asked the man-of-all-work around the Bangs place, as he approached Bob from the barn.
"What's wrong, Master Robert?" asked the handyman at the Bangs place as he walked over to Bob from the barn.
"Oh, some fellows are getting fresh," grumbled the big youth. "But I'll fix them for it!"
"Oh, some guys are getting bold," complained the big guy. "But I'll take care of that!"
"I see they took some of your fish."
"I see they took some of your fish."
"We had a dispute about the fish. Rather than take them from such a poor chap as Randy Thompson I let him keep them," said Bob, glibly. "But I am going to get square with him for his impudence," he added.
"We had a disagreement about the fish. Instead of taking them from a guy like Randy Thompson, I let him have them," said Bob casually. "But I plan to settle the score with him for his rudeness," he added.
After a long hard row and fishing for over an hour, Bob Bangs had caught only two small fish and he was thoroughly disgusted with everything and everybody. He walked into the kitchen and threw the fish on the sink board.
After a long, tough time fishing for over an hour, Bob Bangs had only caught two small fish, and he was completely fed up with everything and everyone. He walked into the kitchen and tossed the fish onto the sink.
"There, Mamie, you can clean those and fry them for my supper," he said to the servant girl.
"There, Mamie, you can clean those and fry them for my dinner," he said to the servant girl.
"Oh, land sakes, Master Bob, they are very small," cried the girl. "They won't go around nohow!"
"Oh my goodness, Master Bob, they are really tiny," the girl shouted. "They won't fit around at all!"
"I said you could fry them for my supper," answered Bob, coldly.
"I said you could fry them for my dinner," replied Bob, coldly.
"They are hardly worth bothering with," murmured the servant girl, but the boy did not hear her, for he had passed to the next room. He went upstairs and washed up and then walked into the sitting room, where his mother reclined on a sofa, reading the latest novel of society life.
"They're hardly worth the trouble," murmured the servant girl, but the boy didn't hear her since he had moved on to the next room. He went upstairs, washed up, and then walked into the living room, where his mother lounged on a sofa, reading the latest society novel.
"Where is father?" he asked, abruptly.
"Where's Dad?" he asked suddenly.
"I do not know, Robert," answered Mrs. Bangs, without looking up from her book.
"I don't know, Robert," Mrs. Bangs replied, still focused on her book.
"Will he be home to supper?"
"Is he going to be home for dinner?"
To this there was no reply.
To this, there was no response.
"I say, will he be home to supper?" and the boy shoved the book aside.
"I wonder if he'll be home for dinner?" the boy said, pushing the book away.
"Robert, don't be rude!" cried Mrs. Bangs, in irritation. "I presume he will be home," and she resumed her novel reading.
"Robert, stop being rude!" shouted Mrs. Bangs, annoyed. "I assume he'll be home," and she went back to reading her novel.
"I want some money."
"I need some cash."
To this there was no reply. Mrs. Bangs was on the last chapter of the novel and wanted to finish it before supper was served. She did little in life but read novels, dress, and attend parties, and she took but small interest in Bob and his doings.
To this, there was no response. Mrs. Bangs was on the last chapter of the novel and wanted to finish it before dinner was served. She spent most of her time reading novels, getting dressed, and going to parties, and she showed little interest in Bob and what he was up to.
"I say, I want some money," repeated the boy, in a louder key.
"I said, I want some money," the boy repeated, louder this time.
"Robert, will you be still? Every time I try to read you come and interrupt me."
"Robert, can you please be quiet? Every time I try to read, you come and interrupt me."
"And you never want to listen to me. You read all the time."
"And you never want to listen to me. You’re always reading."
"No, I do not—I really read very little, I have so many things to attend to. What did you say you wanted?"
"No, I don't—I actually read very little because I have so much to take care of. What did you say you wanted?"
"I want some money. I haven't had a cent this week."
"I need some cash. I haven’t had a dime this week."
"Then you must ask your father. I haven't anything to give you," and again Mrs. Bangs turned to her book.
"Then you need to ask your dad. I don't have anything to give you," and once more, Mrs. Bangs went back to her book.
"Can't you give me a dollar?"
"Can’t you give me a dollar?"
Again there was no answer.
Still no response.
"I say, can't you give me a dollar?"
"I mean, can you give me a dollar?"
"I cannot. Now go away and be quiet until supper time."
"I can't. Now leave me alone and be quiet until dinner."
"Then give me fifty cents."
"Then give me 50 cents."
"I haven't a penny. Ask your father."
"I don't have a penny. Ask your dad."
"Oh, you're a mean thing!" growled the wayward son, and stalked out of the sitting room, slamming the door after him.
"Oh, you're so mean!" growled the rebellious son, and stomped out of the living room, slamming the door behind him.
"What a boy!" sighed the lady of the house. "He never considers my comfort—and after all I have done for him!" And then she turned once more to her precious novel.
"What a boy!" sighed the woman of the house. "He never thinks about my comfort—and after everything I’ve done for him!" And then she turned again to her beloved novel.
It wanted half an hour to supper time and Bob, not caring to do anything else, took himself back to his room. Like his mother, he, too, loved to read. Stowed away in a trunk, he had a score or more of cheap paper-covered novels, of daring adventures among the Indians, and of alluring detective tales, books on which he had squandered many a dime. One was called "Bowery Bob, the Boy Detective of the Docks; or, Winning a Cool Million," and he wanted to finish this, to see how Bob got the million dollars. The absurdity of the stories was never noticed by him, and he thought them the finest tales ever penned.
It was half an hour until dinner, and Bob, not interested in doing anything else, went back to his room. Like his mom, he also loved to read. Hidden away in a trunk, he had more than twenty cheap paperback novels filled with daring adventures among Native Americans and exciting detective stories—books on which he had spent many dimes. One was titled "Bowery Bob, the Boy Detective of the Docks; or, Winning a Cool Million," and he wanted to finish it to find out how Bob earned the million dollars. He never noticed how ridiculous the stories were, believing they were the best tales ever written.
He was deep in a chapter where the hero in rags was holding three men with pistols at bay when he heard a noise below and saw his father leaping from the family carriage. Mr. Bangs' face wore a look of great satisfaction, showing plainly that his day's business had agreed with him.
He was deep into a chapter where the ragged hero was keeping three armed men at bay when he heard a noise downstairs and saw his father jumping out of the family carriage. Mr. Bangs had a look of great satisfaction on his face, clearly indicating that his day's work had gone well.
"How do you do, dad?" he said, running down to greet his parent.
"How's it going, dad?" he said, rushing down to greet his parent.
"First-rate, Bob," said Mr. Bangs, with a smile. "How have things gone with you to-day?"
"Great job, Bob," Mr. Bangs said with a smile. "How did everything go for you today?"
"Not very well."
"Not doing great."
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"You forgot to give me my spending money this week."
"You forgot to give me my allowance this week."
"I thought I gave it to you Saturday."
"I thought I gave it to you on Saturday."
"That was for last week."
"That was for last week."
"I think you are mistaken, Bob. However, it doesn't matter much," went on Mr. Bangs, as he entered the house.
"I think you're wrong, Bob. But it doesn't really matter," Mr. Bangs continued as he walked into the house.
"Phew! He's in a fine humor to-night," thought Bob. "I'll have to strike him for more than a dollar."
"Phew! He's in a great mood tonight," thought Bob. "I need to ask him for more than a dollar."
"Where's your mother?" went on the gentleman.
"Where's your mom?" the gentleman continued.
"In the sitting room, reading. But I say, dad, what about that money?"
"In the living room, reading. But I’m saying, Dad, what about that money?"
"Oh, do you want it right away?"
"Oh, do you want it now?"
"I'd like to have it after supper."
"I'd like to have it after dinner."
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
"Can I have three dollars? I want to buy something extra this week—some things I really need."
"Can I have three bucks? I want to buy something extra this week—some things I really need."
"Ahem! Three dollars is quite a sum. I don't know of any other boy in Riverport who gets as much as three dollars in one week to spend."
"Ahem! Three dollars is a lot of money. I don't know any other boy in Riverport who gets as much as three dollars to spend in a week."
"Well, but they haven't as rich a father as I have."
"Well, but they don't have a dad as wealthy as mine."
"Ah, quite true," nodded Mr. Bangs, with satisfaction. "I think I can safely lay claim to being the richest man in this district."
"Ah, that's right," nodded Mr. Bangs, pleased with himself. "I believe I can confidently say I'm the richest man in this area."
"Then I can have the three dollars?" went on Bob, anxiously.
"Then I can have the three dollars?" Bob continued, nervously.
"Yes. Here you are," and his parent brought forth a well-filled wallet and handed over three new one-dollar bills.
"Yes. Here you go," and his parent pulled out a full wallet and handed over three fresh one-dollar bills.
Bob was stowing the money away in his pocket and congratulating himself on his luck when a door opened and Mrs. Bangs appeared.
Bob was putting the money in his pocket and congratulating himself on his luck when a door opened and Mrs. Bangs showed up.
"So you are back, Amos," she said, sweetly. "It has been such a long, lonesome day without you."
"So you're back, Amos," she said, softly. "It's been such a long, lonely day without you."
"And a busy day for me," answered Amos Bangs, as he passed into the sitting room and dropped into an easy chair.
"And it's been a busy day for me," replied Amos Bangs, as he walked into the living room and settled into a comfy chair.
"Did you go to Springfield?"
"Did you visit Springfield?"
"I did, and met Tuller and the rest. We've got that thing in our grip now."
"I did, and met Tuller and the others. We’ve got that thing under control now."
"Yes," she said, vaguely. In reality she took no interest whatever in her husband's affairs so long as she got what money she desired.
"Yeah," she said, vaguely. In reality, she didn't care at all about her husband's business as long as she got the money she wanted.
"Yes, sir—we've got the thing just where we want it," continued Amos Bangs.
"Yeah, we’ve got it exactly where we want it," continued Amos Bangs.
"You mean——?" his wife hesitated.
"You mean—?" his wife paused.
"I mean that iron works affair of course, Viola. Can't you understand at all?"
"I’m talking about that iron works thing, of course, Viola. Can’t you get it at all?"
"Oh—er—yes, of course. Let me see, you were trying to get control so you said."
"Oh—uh—yeah, of course. Let me think, you were saying you were trying to take control."
"Exactly, and I've got it."
"Exactly, and I have it."
"Was not that the works in which Mr. Bartlett is interested?"
"Wasn't that the work that Mr. Bartlett is interested in?"
"The same."
"Same here."
"Did not he have the control?"
"Didn't he have control?"
"Yes, but I have it now, and I am going to keep it," answered Amos Bangs, with evident satisfaction.
"Yes, but I have it now, and I’m going to keep it," replied Amos Bangs, clearly pleased.
"Do you mean Jack Bartlett's father, dad?" questioned Bob, eagerly.
"Are you talking about Jack Bartlett's dad, Dad?" Bob asked eagerly.
"I do."
"I do."
"Have you got the best of him?"
"Did you get the best of him?"
"Well, I have—ahem—carried my point and the iron works will be absorbed by the concern in Springfield."
"Well, I have—uh—made my case, and the iron works will be taken over by the company in Springfield."
"And Jack Bartlett's father won't like that?"
"And Jack Bartlett's dad won't like that?"
"No. In fact, I am afraid he will fight it. But he can do nothing, absolutely nothing," went on Amos Bangs. "I hold the whip hand—and I shall continue to hold it."
"No. Actually, I'm afraid he will resist. But he can’t do anything, absolutely nothing," Amos Bangs continued. "I have the upper hand—and I plan to keep it."
"I hate the Bartletts and I hope you do get the best of them."
"I can't stand the Bartletts and I really hope you get the upper hand over them."
"This will make Mrs. Bartlett take a back seat," said Mrs. Bangs, maliciously.
"This will make Mrs. Bartlett step aside," said Mrs. Bangs, with a hint of spite.
"Maybe you mean that seat in church," said Bob, slyly.
"Maybe you're talking about that seat in church," Bob said with a smirk.
"Not that particularly, although it is time they went to the rear—they have had a front seat so long. Amos, we must take a front seat now."
"Not really, but it is time they stepped back—they’ve had a front-row seat for too long. Amos, we need to take the front seat now."
"As you please, Viola."
"As you wish, Viola."
"And I must have some new dresses."
"And I need to get some new dresses."
"You shall have them, my dear."
"You will have them, my dear."
"You dear, good man!" cried the fashionable wife; and then the whole family went in to supper. Bob felt particularly elated. He had gotten three dollars for spending money and he felt sure that the Bartletts, including Jack, would have to suffer.
"You dear, sweet man!" exclaimed the stylish wife; and then the whole family went in for dinner. Bob felt especially happy. He had received three dollars for spending money and was confident that the Bartletts, including Jack, would have to deal with the consequences.
"I wish dad could do something to injure the Thompsons," he said to himself. "But Mr. Thompson is only a carpenter. I must watch my chance and get square with Randy on my own account."
"I wish Dad could do something to hurt the Thompsons," he said to himself. "But Mr. Thompson is just a carpenter. I need to wait for my opportunity and settle the score with Randy myself."
CHAPTER IV
Chapter 4
RANDY AT HOME
Randy's at home.
All unmindful of the trouble that had already come to the Bartletts, and of the trouble Bob Bangs was hatching out for him, Randy divided the mess of fish with Jack and hurried home.
All unaware of the trouble that had already come to the Bartletts, and of the trouble Bob Bangs was planning for him, Randy split the pile of fish with Jack and rushed home.
"See what a fine mess I've got, mother!" he cried, as he entered the kitchen, where his mother had just started to prepare the evening meal. "Aren't they real beauties?"
"Look at this big mess I've made, Mom!" he exclaimed, as he walked into the kitchen, where his mom had just begun getting dinner ready. "Aren't they so pretty?"
"They are, Randy," answered Mrs. Thompson, and smiled brightly. "Did Jack do as well?"
"They are, Randy," Mrs. Thompson replied with a bright smile. "Did Jack do well too?"
"Almost as well as I did, and we divided evenly, because, you see, he furnished the boat. And, mother, I've found out where we can get a fine lot of blackberries. If you want me to, I'll go for them to-morrow."
"Almost as well as I did, and we split things evenly because he provided the boat. And, Mom, I found a great spot where we can get a bunch of blackberries. If you want, I can go pick them tomorrow."
"I wish you would, Randy. Your father loves blackberry pie and blackberry pudding."
"I wish you would, Randy. Your dad loves blackberry pie and blackberry pudding."
"And so do I."
"Me too."
"I've got time to fry some of these fish for supper," went on Mrs. Thompson. "And we can have some more to-morrow, too. But I don't think we can use them all."
"I've got time to fry some of these fish for dinner," Mrs. Thompson continued. "And we can have some more tomorrow, too. But I don't think we can use them all."
"I was thinking we might give Mrs. Gilligan a couple."
"I was thinking we could give Mrs. Gilligan a few."
"That will be very nice. If you will, take them over at once."
"That sounds great. If you could, please take them over right away."
Mrs. Gilligan was a poor Irishwoman who took in washing and ironing for a living. She was alone in the world and often had a struggle to make both ends meet.
Mrs. Gilligan was a poor Irish woman who did laundry and ironing for a living. She was all alone in the world and often struggled to make ends meet.
"Just to look at that now!" she cried, as Randy held up the fish. "Sure an' ye air a great fisher b'y, Randy, so ye air!"
"Just look at that now!" she exclaimed, as Randy held up the fish. "You’re a great fisherman, Randy, you really are!"
"I got so many I thought I'd bring you a couple," said our hero.
"I have so many that I thought I'd bring you a few," said our hero.
"Now that's rale kind of ye," answered Mrs. Gilligan, as she dried her hands and took the fish. "Just loike my Pat used to catch afore he was kilt on the railroad."
"Now that's really nice of you," answered Mrs. Gilligan, as she dried her hands and took the fish. "Just like my Pat used to catch before he was killed on the railroad."
"I caught them this afternoon, so you can be sure they are fresh."
"I caught them this afternoon, so you can be sure they're fresh."
"I'm much obliged to ye, I am indade," said Mrs. Gilligan. She drew a long breath. "Sure an' the Lord is good to us after all. I was just afther thinkin' I had nothin' but throuble, whin in comes these iligant fish."
"I'm really grateful to you, I truly am," said Mrs. Gilligan. She took a deep breath. "You know, the Lord is good to us after all. I was just thinking that I only had trouble, when in come these lovely fish."
"Is something wrong?" asked Randy, curiously.
"Is something wrong?" Randy asked, curious.
"It's not a great dale, yet it's enough fer a poor woman loike me. It's Mrs. Bangs' wash, so it is. Nothin' suits that lady, an' she always wants to pay less than she agreed."
"It's not a great deal, but it's enough for a poor woman like me. It's Mrs. Bangs' laundry, for sure. Nothing satisfies that lady, and she always wants to pay less than she agreed."
"You mean Bob Bangs' mother?"
"You mean Bob Bang's mom?"
"Th' same, Randy. Oh, they are a hard-hearted family, so they are!"
"Same here, Randy. Oh, they are a really cold-hearted family, that's for sure!"
"I believe you. And yet Mr. Bangs is rich."
"I believe you. But still, Mr. Bangs is wealthy."
"It's little enough I see of his money," sighed Mrs. Gilligan. "Although I do me besht wid the washin' an' ironin', so I do!"
"It's not much of his money I see," sighed Mrs. Gilligan. "Even though I do my best with the washing and ironing, I really do!"
"It's a wonder Mrs. Bangs don't make the servant do the washing and ironing."
"It's a wonder Mrs. Bangs doesn't make the maid do the laundry and ironing."
"She did make the other wan do that same. But the new one can't iron an' won't try, so I have the work, an' the girrul gits less wages," answered the Irishwoman.
"She had the other girl do that too. But the new one can't iron and won't even try, so I have to do the work, and the girl gets paid less," replied the Irishwoman.
When Randy returned home he found supper almost ready. The appetizing odor of frying fish filled the air. A few minutes later Mr. Thompson came in.
When Randy got home, he found dinner almost ready. The delicious smell of frying fish filled the air. A few minutes later, Mr. Thompson walked in.
Louis Thompson was a man a little past middle age, tall and thin and not unlike Randy in the general appearance of his face. He was not a strong man, and the winter before had been laid up with a severe attack of rheumatism.
Louis Thompson was a man slightly past middle age, tall and thin, and somewhat similar to Randy in the overall look of his face. He wasn't a strong man, and the previous winter, he had been sidelined with a serious case of rheumatism.
"That smells good," he said, with a smile, as he kissed his wife. "I like fish."
"That smells great," he said, smiling as he kissed his wife. "I love fish."
"Randy just caught them."
"Randy just caught them."
"Good enough."
"Good enough."
"You look tired, Louis," went on Mrs. Thompson. "Was the work extra hard?"
"You look really tired, Louis," Mrs. Thompson continued. "Was the work tougher than usual?"
"Not much harder than usual, Lucy, but I was working on a cellar partition and it was very damp. It brought back a bit of the rheumatism."
"Not much harder than usual, Lucy, but I was working on a basement wall and it was really damp. It brought back a bit of the arthritis."
"That is too bad."
"That's too bad."
"Can't the boss give you something else to do—something where it isn't damp?" questioned Randy.
"Can't the boss assign you something different—something that isn't damp?" Randy asked.
"I have asked him about it," answered his father. "But just at present there is nothing else in sight."
"I've asked him about it," his father replied. "But right now, there's nothing else on the horizon."
"You must take care, Louis," said Mrs. Thompson. "It will not do to risk having the rheumatism come back."
"You need to be careful, Louis," said Mrs. Thompson. "It's not worth the risk of having the rheumatism come back."
"I wish I could get something to do," said Randy, while the evening meal was in progress. "I might earn some money and it would help. But there doesn't seem to be any kind of an opening in Riverport."
"I wish I could find something to do," said Randy, while they were having dinner. "I could make some money and that would help. But it looks like there aren't any job openings in Riverport."
"Times are rather dull," answered Mr. Thompson. "And I am afraid they will be worse before they are better."
"Things are pretty boring," replied Mr. Thompson. "And I'm afraid they'll get worse before they get better."
On the following day Randy went out after blackberries. Jack went with him and the boys went up the stream in the latter's boat.
On the next day, Randy went out to pick blackberries. Jack joined him, and the boys took the other boat up the stream.
"If I can get a good mess mother is going to preserve some," said Randy.
"If I can get a good catch, Mom is going to can some," said Randy.
"I like blackberry jam," answered his friend.
"I like blackberry jam," his friend replied.
The two boys had brought their lunch with them, intending to remain out all day. By noon they had picked twelve quarts of berries and then sat down by the river side to eat their lunch.
The two boys had packed their lunch, planning to stay out all day. By noon, they had picked twelve quarts of berries and then sat down by the riverbank to eat their lunch.
"What do you say to a swim?" remarked Jack, after the meal was over.
"What do you think about a swim?" Jack said after the meal was finished.
"Just the thing!" cried our hero. "But we mustn't remain in longer than half an hour. I want to pick more berries."
"That's perfect!" exclaimed our hero. "But we can't stay in longer than half an hour. I want to gather more berries."
They were soon in the water, which was deliciously cool and refreshing. They dove and splashed around to their hearts' content and raced from one bank to the other and back. Randy won the race by several seconds.
They were soon in the water, which felt wonderfully cool and refreshing. They dove and splashed around to their hearts' content, racing from one bank to the other and back. Randy won the race by a few seconds.
"I declare, Randy, you are a regular water rat!" declared Jack. "I never saw a better swimmer."
"I've got to say, Randy, you’re like a pro at swimming!" Jack said. "I've never seen anyone swim better."
"Well, I do love the water, that is certain," answered Randy.
"Well, I definitely love the water," Randy replied.
"And you row such a good stroke, too."
"And you row such a great stroke, too."
"That's because I love boats."
"That's because I love boats."
The half-hour at an end, our hero leaped ashore and began to don his garments, and Jack did the same. They were just finishing their toilet when a rowboat came into view, containing Bob Bangs and several other of the loud boys of Riverport.
The half-hour over, our hero jumped ashore and started putting on his clothes, and Jack did the same. They were just wrapping up getting ready when a rowboat appeared, carrying Bob Bangs and a few other loud kids from Riverport.
"There is Bob Bangs again," whispered Randy.
"There’s Bob Bangs again," Randy whispered.
"We'll have to watch out that he doesn't try to rob us of our berries," whispered Jack, significantly.
"We need to be careful that he doesn't try to steal our berries," whispered Jack, meaningfully.
"Humph! Up here again, eh?" remarked the big youth, resting on his oars.
"Humph! Back up here again, huh?" said the big guy, pausing with his oars.
"We are," answered Randy. "I think we can come, if we please."
"We are," Randy replied. "I think we can come if we want to."
"Certainly—for all I care," growled Bob.
"Sure, whatever," grumbled Bob.
"We are picking berries, and we intend to watch them, too," put in Randy, loudly.
"We're picking berries, and we plan to keep an eye on them, too," Randy said loudly.
At this pointed remark Bob Bangs colored slightly.
At this sharp comment, Bob Bangs blushed a little.
"I should think you'd pick your company, Jack Bartlett," he said, coarsely.
"I would think you'd choose your friends better, Jack Bartlett," he said bluntly.
"I do. That is why I am not with you."
"I do. That's why I'm not with you."
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"I consider myself just as good as you, Bob Bangs," said Randy, warmly. "I may not be as rich, but I never tried to steal a mess of fish from anybody."
"I think I'm just as good as you, Bob Bangs," Randy said warmly. "I might not be as wealthy, but I've never tried to steal fish from anyone."
"You shut up!" roared the big boy. And then he started to row away.
"You shut up!" yelled the big boy. Then he started to paddle away.
"You'll not get a chance to rob us of these berries," called out Jack after him.
"You won't get a chance to steal these berries from us," Jack yelled after him.
"What do they mean about robbing somebody of fish?" asked one of Bob's companions.
"What do they mean by stealing someone's fish?" asked one of Bob's friends.
"Oh, that was only a joke," answered the rich youth. "Just wait—I'll fix them for it!"
"Oh, that was just a joke," replied the wealthy young man. "Just wait—I'll take care of them for it!"
As soon as Bangs and his cronies had disappeared Randy and Jack went back to their berry picking. They worked steadily until five o'clock in the afternoon, and by that time had a great number of quarts to their credit.
As soon as Bangs and his buddies left, Randy and Jack went back to picking berries. They worked diligently until five o'clock in the afternoon, and by then, they had collected a large number of quarts.
"The folks at home will be pleased," said Jack. "My mother loves fresh berries. She says they are much better than those which are several days in the market."
"The people at home will be happy," said Jack. "My mom loves fresh berries. She says they're way better than the ones that have been sitting in the market for days."
"And she is right."
"She’s right."
The boys had brought along several large and small kettles, and had left three of these down near the boat, filled with the fruit. Each walked to the shore with a kettle full of berries in his hand.
The boys had brought several large and small kettles with them and had left three of them down by the boat, filled with fruit. Each of them walked to the shore with a kettle full of berries in hand.
"Well, I never!" cried Jack, in dismay.
"Well, I can't believe this!" exclaimed Jack, in shock.
"Bob Bangs again!" murmured Randy. "Oh, don't I just wish I had him here. I'd pummel him good!"
"Bob Bangs again!" murmured Randy. "Oh, I really wish I had him here. I'd teach him a lesson!"
There was good cause for our hero's anger. On the rocks lay the overturned berry kettles, the berries scattered in all directions and many of them crushed under foot.
There was a good reason for our hero's anger. The overturned berry kettles lay on the rocks, with berries scattered everywhere and many of them crushed underfoot.
"And look at the boat!" gasped Jack, turning to inspect the craft.
"And look at the boat!" Jack exclaimed, turning to check out the vessel.
The rowboat was partly filled with water and on the seats and in the bottom a quantity of mud had been thrown. The oars were sticking in a mud bank close by.
The rowboat had some water in it, and there was a lot of mud on the seats and in the bottom. The oars were stuck in a mud bank nearby.
"Does she leak?" asked our hero, with concern.
"Is she leaking?" our hero asked, sounding worried.
"I'll have to find out."
"I'll need to find out."
It was soon discovered that the craft was intact, and then they set to work to clean up the muss. This was no easy job, and the boys perspired freely, for the day was a warm one. Then Randy looked over the scattered berries.
It was soon found that the craft was in good condition, and then they got to work cleaning up the mess. This wasn't an easy task, and the boys sweated a lot, since it was a warm day. Then Randy glanced at the scattered berries.
"About one-third of them are fit to take along," he said. "The others are crushed and dirty."
"About a third of them are good to take with us," he said. "The rest are damaged and dirty."
"I'll tell you what I am going to do," said Jack, stoutly. "I am going to make Bob Bangs pay for dirtying my boat, and he can pay for the lost berries, too."
"I'll tell you what I'm going to do," Jack said confidently. "I'm going to make Bob Bangs pay for getting my boat dirty, and he should also cover the cost of the lost berries."
"But how can we prove he is guilty?"
"But how can we prove he’s guilty?"
"We'll make him own up to it. Nobody else would play such a mean trick."
"We'll make him admit it. No one else would pull such a cruel stunt."
The two boys were in no happy frame of mind as they rowed back to Riverport. They suspected that Bob Bangs would keep out of their sight, but just as they were landing they caught sight of him peering at them from behind a dock building.
The two boys weren't in a good mood as they rowed back to Riverport. They figured that Bob Bangs would stay out of their way, but right as they were landing, they spotted him watching them from behind a dock building.
"There he is!" cried Jack. "After him, Randy!"
"There he is!" shouted Jack. "Get him, Randy!"
"Right you are!" answered our hero, and ran after Bob Bangs with might and main. Randy was a good sprinter and although the rich youth tried to get away he was soon brought to a halt.
"You're absolutely right!" our hero replied, and chased after Bob Bangs with all his strength. Randy was a fast runner, and even though the wealthy kid tried to escape, he was quickly stopped.
"Let go of me!" he roared, as Randy caught him by the collar.
"Let me go!" he yelled, as Randy grabbed him by the collar.
"Not just yet, Bob Bangs!" returned Randy. "A fine trick you played this afternoon."
"Not right now, Bob Bangs!" Randy replied. "That was a clever trick you pulled this afternoon."
"I didn't play any trick!"
"I didn't pull any tricks!"
"Yes, you did."
"Yeah, you did."
"I didn't! Let me go!" And now Bob Bangs did his best to get away. He saw that Randy and Jack were thoroughly angry and was afraid he was in for a drubbing—or worse. He gave a jerk and then started to run. Randy put out his foot and the big youth went sprawling full length, his face violently striking the ground.
"I didn't! Let me go!" Bob Bangs shouted as he tried to escape. He noticed that Randy and Jack were really angry and feared he was about to get beaten up—or worse. He made a sudden move and then took off running. Randy stuck out his foot, causing the big guy to trip and fall hard, his face hitting the ground with a thud.
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER 5
THE RESULT OF A QUARREL
THE OUTCOME OF A FIGHT
If any boy was ever humiliated it was Bob Bangs. His face and hands were covered with dust and so was his elegant suit of clothing, while the skin was cut on the side of his nose.
If any boy was ever humiliated, it was Bob Bangs. His face and hands were covered in dust, and so was his fancy suit, while the skin on the side of his nose was cut.
"Now, see what you have done!" he spluttered, gazing ruefully at himself. "My suit is just about ruined!"
"Look at what you've done!" he shouted, looking disappointedly at himself. "My suit is nearly ruined!"
"And it serves you right, Bob Bangs," came warmly from Jack.
"And you deserve it, Bob Bangs," Jack said with warmth.
"That is what you get for trying to run away," added our hero.
"That's what you get for trying to run away," added our hero.
"I'll have the law on you, Randy Thompson!"
"I'll have the law come after you, Randy Thompson!"
"Maybe I'll have the law on you, Bob Bangs!"
"Maybe I'll get the cops involved, Bob Bangs!"
"You had no right to throw me down in that fashion."
"You had no right to push me down like that."
"Then why did you start to run away?"
"Then why did you start running away?"
"Because I didn't want to stay here—and you had no right to stop me."
"Because I didn't want to be here—and you had no right to stop me."
"We wanted to know about this berry affair," said Jack. "And about the dirty boat."
"We wanted to find out more about this berry situation," said Jack. "And about the messy boat."
"I don't know what you are talking about," answered the big boy, but his face showed his concern.
"I don't know what you’re talking about," the big boy replied, but his face betrayed his worry.
"You put mud in my boat and spilled our berries."
"You put mud in my boat and spilled our berries."
"Who says I did that?"
"Who says I did that?"
"We know you did."
"We know you did."
"Did you see us?"
"Did you catch us?"
"No, but we know you did it and nobody else."
"No, but we know you did it and no one else did."
"You can't prove it," answered Bob, and now his face showed a sign of relief. He had been afraid that there had been a witness of his evil-doing.
"You can't prove it," Bob replied, his face now showing a hint of relief. He had been worried that someone had witnessed his wrongdoing.
"Perhaps we can," said Randy. "Bob Bangs, I think you are the meanest boy in Riverport!" he continued, with spirit.
"Maybe we can," said Randy. "Bob Bangs, I think you’re the meanest kid in Riverport!" he added enthusiastically.
"I don't care what you think, Randy Thompson. Who are you, anyway? The son of a poor carpenter. Why, you haven't got a decent suit of clothing to your back!"
"I don't care what you think, Randy Thompson. Who do you think you are, anyway? Just the son of a poor carpenter. You don't even have a decent suit of clothes!"
"For shame, Bob!" broke in Jack. "Randy is a good fellow, even if he is poor."
"For shame, Bob!" Jack interjected. "Randy is a good guy, even if he doesn't have much money."
"Well, if you think he is so good you can go with him. But I don't want to associate with such a low fellow," went on the big youth, as he started to brush himself off with a silk handkerchief.
"Well, if you think he’s so great, you can go with him. But I don’t want to be around such a low-class guy," the big guy continued, as he started to clean himself off with a silk handkerchief.
"So I am a low fellow, am I?" said Randy, in a steady voice, and coming up close to Bob, who promptly began to back away.
"So I'm a lowlife, am I?" Randy said steadily, stepping closer to Bob, who immediately started to back away.
"Ye—as, you—you are," stammered the rich youth.
"You—as, you—you are," stammered the wealthy young man.
"I've a good mind to knock you down for saying it, Bob Bangs. I am not as low as you."
"I really feel like knocking you down for saying that, Bob Bangs. I'm not as low as you are."
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"I would never do the low things you have done. It was a mean, contemptible trick that you played on Jack and me. By right you ought to be made to scrub out the boat and pay for the berries you spoiled."
"I would never stoop to the petty things you've done. What you did to Jack and me was a nasty, despicable trick. You should be forced to clean out the boat and pay for the berries you ruined."
"Bah! I won't touch the boat, and I won't pay a cent."
"Ugh! I won’t go near the boat, and I won’t spend a dime."
"Then you admit that you are guilty?"
"So you admit you're guilty?"
"I admit that I had some fun, at your expense, yes," answered Bob Bangs. "You can't do anything to me, though, for you can't prove it against me."
"I admit I had some fun at your expense, sure," replied Bob Bangs. "But you can't do anything to me because you can't prove it."
"That means, if you were brought up into court, you would lie about it," said Randy.
"That means, if you were taken to court, you would lie about it," said Randy.
"Humph! You needn't get so personal, Randy Thompson."
"Humph! You don’t have to take it so personally, Randy Thompson."
"For two pins, do you know what I would do, Bob Bangs?"
"For just two cents, do you know what I'd do, Bob Bangs?"
"What?"
"What is it?"
"I'd give you a good thrashing," and Randy pulled up his sleeves, as if he meant to begin operations at once.
"I'd give you a good beating," Randy said, rolling up his sleeves as if he was ready to start right away.
"No! no! Don't you—you dare to touch me!" gasped the rich boy, in alarm. "If you do, I'll—I'll have the law on you!"
"No! No! Don’t you—how dare you touch me!" gasped the rich boy, panicked. "If you do, I’ll—I'll call the cops on you!"
"And we'll have the law on you."
"And we'll get the law involved."
Bob Bangs was more alarmed than ever. He saw that Randy was ready to pitch into him on the instant. He looked around, saw an opening, and darted away at his best speed.
Bob Bangs was more scared than ever. He noticed that Randy was about to go after him at any moment. He looked around, spotted a chance, and took off as fast as he could.
"Let him go—the big coward," called out Jack, for Randy had started after the rich boy. "We can settle with him another time."
"Let him go—the big coward," shouted Jack, as Randy had started after the rich kid. "We can deal with him another time."
"What a mean chap!" cried Randy. "I never saw his equal, never!"
"What a terrible guy!" yelled Randy. "I've never seen anyone like him, ever!"
Bob Bangs ran a distance of several rods. Then, seeing a clod of dirt lying in the road, he picked it up and hurled it at the boys. He was not a good thrower, but as luck would have it the clod struck Randy on the shoulder, some of the dirt spattering up into his ear.
Bob Bangs ran a distance of several yards. Then, seeing a chunk of dirt lying in the road, he picked it up and threw it at the boys. He wasn't a great thrower, but as luck would have it, the chunk hit Randy on the shoulder, splattering some dirt into his ear.
"Ha! ha! That's the time you got it!" sang out the rich boy, gleefully.
"Ha! Ha! That's when you got it!" shouted the wealthy kid, happily.
"And this is the time you are going to get it," returned Randy, and made a dash after him. Seeing this, Jack followed after the pair.
"And this is the moment you're going to get it," Randy said, then took off running after him. Seeing this, Jack ran after the two of them.
Randy caught Bob Bangs by the arm and threw him over.
Randy grabbed Bob Bangs by the arm and tossed him over.
Bob Bangs could run and fear lent speed to his flying feet. But he was no match for Randy, who had on more than one occasion won a running match amongst his schoolfellows. Bob started for home, several blocks away, but just before he reached his gate Randy came near to him, caught him by the arm and flung him over on his side. Then, to hold him down, our hero seated himself on top of the rich boy, who began to bellow lustily.
Bob Bangs could run, and fear made his feet fly even faster. But he couldn't compete with Randy, who had won more than one race against their classmates. Bob took off for home, several blocks away, but just before he got to his gate, Randy caught up with him, grabbed his arm, and tossed him onto the ground. Then, to keep him down, our hero sat on top of the wealthy kid, who started shouting loudly.
"Get off of me!"
"Get off me!"
"I will not!"
"No way!"
"You are squeezing the wind out of me!"
"You’re making it hard for me to breathe!"
"What right had you to throw that chunk of dirt at me?"
"What right did you have to throw that piece of dirt at me?"
"I—er—I was only fooling."
"I was just joking."
"Maybe I am only fooling, too."
"Maybe I'm just fooling myself too."
"You are breaking my ribs! Oh, let up, I say!"
"You’re crushing my ribs! Come on, lighten up, I’m serious!"
"Are you sorry for what you did?" demanded Randy.
"Are you regretting what you did?" Randy asked.
To this Bob Bangs made no reply.
To this, Bob Bangs didn't respond.
"I see you've got him," said Jack, running up at that instant.
"I see you've got him," Jack said, sprinting over at that moment.
"Yes, and I am going to give it to him good," answered Randy.
"Yeah, and I'm going to really let him have it," replied Randy.
"Let up! Help, somebody! Help!" roared Bob, badly frightened. He began to kick and struggle, but Randy held him down and as a consequence he was covered with dust and dirt from head to foot.
"Stop it! Help, someone! Help!" yelled Bob, really scared. He started to kick and fight back, but Randy kept him pinned down, and as a result, he got covered in dust and dirt from head to toe.
In the midst of the mêlée a carriage came along the roadway. It contained Mrs. Bangs and the man-of-all-work, who was driving.
In the middle of the chaos, a carriage appeared on the road. It had Mrs. Bangs and the handyman who was driving it.
"Mercy on us! What does this mean?" burst from the fashionable lady's lips. "Can that be Robert?"
"Help us! What does this mean?" exclaimed the trendy lady. "Could that be Robert?"
"Help! help!" roared the rich youth, more lustily than ever.
"Help! Help!" shouted the wealthy young man, more loudly than before.
"It certainly is Robert," went on Mrs. Bangs. "John, stop the carriage. You rude boy, let my son alone!" she went on, in her shrill, hard voice.
"It definitely is, Robert," continued Mrs. Bangs. "John, stop the carriage. You rude boy, leave my son alone!" she added, in her sharp, demanding voice.
"Hullo, here is Mrs. Bangs," remarked Jack, looking around and discovering the new arrival.
"Hellо, here’s Mrs. Bangs," Jack said, looking around and spotting the newcomer.
For the instant Randy did not see the rich woman and continued to hold down Bob, who struggled violently, sending up a cloud of dust in the road. Then he noticed the carriage and looked up, and his face fell.
For a moment, Randy didn't see the wealthy woman and kept holding Bob down, who was struggling fiercely, kicking up a cloud of dust on the road. Then he noticed the carriage and looked up, and his expression changed.
"You scamp! Leave my boy alone!" screamed Mrs. Bangs. "Oh, John, perhaps you had better run for a policeman!" she added, as Randy let go his hold and arose.
"You little rascal! Leave my son alone!" shouted Mrs. Bangs. "Oh, John, maybe you should go get a police officer!" she added, as Randy released his grip and stood up.
"You had better not, Mrs. Bangs," said Jack. "Bob deserves what he is getting."
"You really shouldn’t, Mrs. Bangs," Jack said. "Bob is getting what he deserves."
"I do not believe it! It is disgraceful to throw him down in the road like this," stormed the fashionable lady.
"I can't believe it! It's shameful to just throw him down in the road like this," fumed the trendy woman.
"He hit Randy with a chunk of dirt."
"He threw a clump of dirt at Randy."
"I—I didn't do nothing!" howled Bob, as he got up. He was too ruffled to think of his bad grammar.
"I—I didn't do anything!" Bob shouted as he got up. He was too flustered to care about his poor grammar.
"And that elegant suit is about ruined," went on Mrs. Bangs. "I never heard of such doings before. Boy," she went on, looking at Randy, "you ought to be locked up!"
"And that fancy suit is pretty much ruined," Mrs. Bangs continued. "I’ve never seen anything like this before. Hey, boy," she added, looking at Randy, "you should be locked up!"
"It is Bob ought to be locked up," retorted Randy. "He started this trouble; I didn't."
"It’s Bob who should be locked up," Randy shot back. "He started this mess; I didn’t."
"I do not believe it. My son is a gentleman."
"I can't believe it. My son is a gentleman."
"I didn't do a thing," put in the rich boy, feeling safe, now that his mother and the hired man were on the scene. "They pitched into me for nothing at all."
"I didn't do anything," the rich boy said, feeling secure now that his mom and the hired hand were around. "They jumped on me for no reason at all."
"Bob knows better than that," said Jack.
"Bob knows better than that," Jack said.
"Yesterday he tried to steal some fish we caught, and to-day he mussed up Jack's boat and ruined some berries that both of us had picked," explained Randy. "I took him to task about it and then he threw the mud at me. Then I chased him and caught him, as you saw."
"Yesterday he tried to steal some fish we caught, and today he messed up Jack's boat and ruined some berries that we both picked," explained Randy. "I confronted him about it, and then he threw mud at me. Then I chased him down and caught him, as you saw."
"Preposterous! My boy would not steal!" said Mrs. Bangs, tartly. She looked meaningly at Jack. "I presume you and your family are very bitter against us now," she added, significantly.
"Ridiculous! My son would never steal!" Mrs. Bangs said sharply. She shot a pointed look at Jack. "I assume you and your family are really angry with us now," she added, with emphasis.
"Bitter against you?" said Jack, puzzled.
"Bitter towards you?" Jack asked, confused.
"Yes—because of that iron works affair."
"Yeah—because of the ironworks issue."
"I don't know anything about that, Mrs. Bangs."
"I don't know anything about that, Mrs. Bangs."
"Oh, then you haven't heard yet." The fashionable woman was nonplussed. "Never mind. You must leave Robert alone."
"Oh, so you haven't heard yet." The stylish woman seemed unfazed. "It's not a big deal. You need to leave Robert alone."
"Ain't you going to get that policeman and lock them up?" asked the son, anxiously.
"Aren't you going to call the police and have them locked up?" asked the son, anxiously.
"If I am locked up, you'll be locked up, too," said Randy. "And the charge against you will be stealing as well as malicious mischief."
"If I'm locked up, you'll be locked up, too," said Randy. "And the charge against you will be theft and vandalism."
"Yes, and we'll prove our case," added Jack. "Bob doesn't know what witnesses we have."
"Yeah, and we’ll prove our point," Jack added. "Bob has no idea what witnesses we have."
At this announcement Bob Bangs' face grew pale.
At this announcement, Bob Bangs' face went pale.
"Yo—you can't prove anything," he faltered.
"Hey—you can't prove anything," he hesitated.
"You don't know about that," said Randy, taking his cue from Jack.
"You don't know about that," Randy said, following Jack's lead.
"I will look into this affair later—just now I have no time," said Mrs. Bangs, after an awkward pause. "Robert, you had better go into the house and clean yourself up. John, you can drive on." And then, while the fashionable woman was driven into her grounds, her son lost no time in sneaking off into the house. As he entered the door he turned and shook his fist at our hero and Jack.
"I'll deal with this later—right now I don't have time," said Mrs. Bangs after an uncomfortable pause. "Robert, you should go inside and get cleaned up. John, you can keep driving." And then, while the stylish woman was taken into her property, her son quickly slipped into the house. As he walked through the door, he turned and shook his fist at our hero and Jack.
"Jack, I don't think we have heard the last of this," remarked Randy, as he and his companion started away.
"Jack, I don’t think we’ve heard the last of this," Randy said, as he and his friend began to walk away.
"Perhaps not, but I think we have the best of it," answered Jack.
"Maybe not, but I think we have the best part of it," Jack replied.
"I don't know about that. Mrs. Bangs is a very high-strung woman and thinks a good deal of Bob."
"I’m not so sure about that. Mrs. Bangs is a very anxious woman and thinks a lot of Bob."
"I'd like to know what she meant about the iron works matter," went on Jack, with a troubled look on his face. "I hope Mr. Bangs hasn't got the best of father in that deal."
"I’d like to know what she meant about the iron works thing," Jack continued, a worried expression on his face. "I hope Mr. Bangs hasn’t outsmarted Dad in that situation."
"You had better ask your father when you get home."
"You should ask your dad when you get home."
"I will."
"I'll."
The two lads hurried back to the boat and placed the craft where it belonged. Then the berries were divided, and each started for his home little dreaming of the trouble that was in store for both of them.
The two boys rushed back to the boat and put it where it belonged. Then they split the berries, and each headed home, unaware of the trouble that awaited them.
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER 6
THE IRON WORKS AFFAIR
The Iron Works Incident
When Jack arrived at home he took the berries around to the kitchen and then hurried upstairs to the bathroom, to wash and fix up for supper. He was in the midst of his ablutions when he heard his father come in and go to the library. An animated talk between his two parents followed.
When Jack got home, he brought the berries to the kitchen and then rushed upstairs to the bathroom to wash up and get ready for dinner. He was in the middle of his cleaning routine when he heard his dad come in and head to the library. An lively conversation between his parents started shortly after.
"Something unusual is up," thought Jack, and went below as soon as he was fixed up.
"Something strange is going on," thought Jack, and went downstairs as soon as he was ready.
He found his father sitting near the library table, his head resting on his hand. His face looked careworn. Mrs. Bartlett sat by an open window clasping her hands tightly. Their earnest talk came to a sudden end as Jack entered.
He found his father sitting by the library table, his head resting on his hand. His face looked tired. Mrs. Bartlett sat by an open window, gripping her hands tightly. Their serious conversation came to an abrupt stop as Jack walked in.
"Good-evening, father and mother," said the boy and then halted. "Maybe I was interrupting you," he added.
"Good evening, Dad and Mom," said the boy and then paused. "I hope I wasn't interrupting you," he added.
"Jack may as well know," said Mrs. Bartlett, looking meaningly at her husband.
"Jack might as well know," said Mrs. Bartlett, glancing pointedly at her husband.
"I suppose so," answered Mr. Bartlett, and gave a long sigh.
"I guess so," replied Mr. Bartlett, letting out a long sigh.
"Know what?" asked Jack.
"Guess what?" asked Jack.
"Your father has had trouble at the iron works," answered his mother.
"Your dad has been having problems at the steel factory," his mother replied.
"What kind of trouble?"
"What trouble are you in?"
"It is the Bangs affair," answered Mr. Bartlett. "You know a little about that already. Well, Amos Bangs has forced me into a corner."
"It’s the Bangs situation," replied Mr. Bartlett. "You already know a bit about that. Well, Amos Bangs has put me in a tight spot."
"What do you mean by that, father?"
"What do you mean by that, Dad?"
"He has gained control of the company and is going to consolidate with the Springfield concern."
"He has taken control of the company and is set to merge with the Springfield business."
"Will that harm you much?"
"Will that hurt you a lot?"
"A great deal, I am afraid, Jack. In the past I have known all that was going on. Now I will have to rely on Amos Bangs—and I do not care to do that."
"A lot, I'm afraid, Jack. In the past, I knew everything that was happening. Now I’ll have to depend on Amos Bangs—and I really don’t want to do that."
"Don't you think he is honest?"
"Don't you think he's truthful?"
"Privately, I do not, although I should not care to say so in public. He and his friends at Springfield are sharpers. They will squeeze what they can out of the new concern, and I am afraid I shall be left out in the cold."
"Privately, I don't, although I wouldn't want to say that publicly. He and his friends in Springfield are con artists. They will take whatever they can from the new venture, and I'm worried I'll be left out in the cold."
"Well, I shouldn't trust Mr. Bangs myself. He and his son are of a stripe, and I know only too well now what Bob is."
"Well, I shouldn't trust Mr. Bangs myself. He and his son are cut from the same cloth, and I know all too well now what Bob is."
"Have you had trouble with Bob?" questioned Mrs. Bartlett, quickly.
"Have you had issues with Bob?" Mrs. Bartlett asked, quickly.
"Yes," answered Jack, and gave the particulars. "How Bob will crow over me now!" he went on, ruefully.
"Yeah," replied Jack, and shared the details. "How Bob is going to gloat over me now!" he continued, feeling sorry for himself.
"This will make Bangs harder on me than ever," remarked Mr. Bartlett.
"This is going to make Bangs tougher on me than ever," Mr. Bartlett said.
"Oh, I trust not, father!" cried Jack. "I am sure you have trouble enough already!"
"Oh, I really hope not, Dad!" Jack exclaimed. "I know you’ve got enough on your plate already!"
"The Bangses are a hard family to get along with," said Mrs. Bartlett. "I have heard that from several who work for them."
"The Bangses are a tough family to get along with," Mrs. Bartlett said. "I've heard that from several people who work for them."
"The men at the office are sorry to see Amos Bangs in control," said Mr. Bartlett. "They know he will drive them more than I have ever driven them, and he will never raise their wages."
"The guys at the office are unhappy to see Amos Bangs in charge," said Mr. Bartlett. "They realize he will push them harder than I ever have, and he won't give them a raise."
"Are you going to leave the company's office, father?"
"Are you leaving the office, Dad?"
"Yes. I am no longer an officer, only a stockholder."
"Yes. I'm no longer an officer, just a stockholder."
"The company ought to give you a position."
"The company should offer you a job."
"Bangs said I could be a timekeeper, at fifteen dollars per week."
"Bangs said I could be a timekeeper, for fifteen dollars a week."
"How mean! And what will his salary be?"
"How unfair! And what will his salary be?"
"I don't know yet—probably a hundred and fifty per week—seven or eight thousand per year."
"I’m not sure yet—probably around one hundred and fifty a week—seven or eight thousand a year."
"And you've been getting sixty dollars per week, haven't you?"
"And you've been getting sixty bucks a week, right?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Then I'd go elsewhere."
"Then I'd go somewhere else."
"That is what I shall do—if I can find any opening. What I am worried about mostly is the capital I have in the iron works, fifteen thousand dollars. I am afraid Bangs will, sooner or later, wipe me out, and do it in such a way that I cannot sue him to advantage."
"That's what I'll do—if I can find any chance. What worries me the most is the capital I have in the iron works, fifteen thousand dollars. I'm afraid Bangs will eventually take me out, and do it in a way that makes it hard for me to sue him effectively."
"It's an outrage!"
"That's outrageous!"
"The trouble is, I trusted him too much from the start. He has proved to be a snake in the grass."
"The problem is, I trusted him too much from the beginning. He turned out to be really deceitful."
"And Bob is exactly like him," said Jack.
"And Bob is just like him," said Jack.
The family talked the matter over all during the supper hour and for some time later. The prospect ahead was a dark one and Mrs. Bartlett sighed deeply.
The family discussed the issue throughout dinner and for a while afterward. The future looked bleak, and Mrs. Bartlett let out a deep sigh.
"If you cannot get an opening elsewhere I do not know what we are to do," said she to her husband.
"If you can't find an opportunity anywhere else, I'm not sure what we're supposed to do," she said to her husband.
"I'll get something," he replied, bravely. "And remember, I have a thousand dollars in cash in the bank."
"I'll grab something," he said confidently. "And just so you know, I have a thousand bucks in cash in the bank."
"A thousand dollars won't last long, Philip, after once you begin to use it up."
"A thousand dollars won't last long, Philip, once you start using it."
"That is true."
"That's true."
"Have you anything definite in view?"
"Do you have anything specific in mind?"
"Not exactly. I am going to write to my friend Mason, in Albany. He may be able to get me something to do at the iron works there. He is in charge."
"Not exactly. I'm going to write to my friend Mason in Albany. He might be able to help me find something to do at the iron works there. He's in charge."
"Well, I hope it is better than the place Amos Bangs offered you."
"Well, I hope it's better than the place Amos Bangs suggested to you."
"There is only one trouble," went on Mr. Bartlett. "If I get work at Albany we will have to move to that city."
"There’s just one problem," Mr. Bartlett continued. "If I get a job in Albany, we’ll have to move there."
"Well, we can do that."
"Sure, we can do that."
"Yes, but I hate to go away from Riverport. I wanted to watch Bangs."
"Yeah, but I really don't want to leave Riverport. I wanted to see Bangs."
"You might go to Albany every Monday and come home Saturday night, at least for a time."
"You could head to Albany every Monday and come back Saturday night, at least for a while."
"Yes, I might do that," answered Philip Bartlett.
"Yeah, I might do that," replied Philip Bartlett.
On the following morning he went down to the iron works as usual. As early as it was he found Amos Bangs ahead of him, and sorting out some papers at one of the desks.
On the next morning, he headed down to the ironworks like always. Even though it was early, he found Amos Bangs ahead of him, organizing some papers at one of the desks.
"Morning," said Amos Bangs, curtly.
"Morning," Amos Bangs said, briefly.
"Good-morning," answered Mr. Bartlett. "Mr. Bangs, what are you doing at this desk?"
"Good morning," replied Mr. Bartlett. "Mr. Bangs, what are you doing at this desk?"
"Sorting out things."
"Organizing stuff."
"Do you not know that this is my private desk?"
"Don't you know that this is my personal desk?"
"Is it? I thought it belonged to the iron company," answered Amos Bangs with a sneer.
"Is it? I thought it was owned by the iron company," replied Amos Bangs with a smirk.
"The desk does belong to the company, but at present it contains my private papers as well as some papers of the company."
"The desk belongs to the company, but right now it has my personal papers as well as some company documents."
"Well, it is going to be my desk after this, I'll thank you to take your personal things away."
"Well, this is going to be my desk from now on, so please take your personal items away."
"You seem to be in a hurry to get me out."
"You seem eager to get rid of me."
"I want to get to work here. Things have dragged long enough. I am going to make them hum."
"I want to start working here. Things have been dragging on for too long. I'm going to make them move."
"I am glad to hear it," answered Philip Bartlett, pointedly. "I presume we can look for big dividends on our stock next year."
"I’m glad to hear that," replied Philip Bartlett, pointedly. "I assume we can expect big dividends on our stock next year."
"Well—er—I don't know about that. We have got to make improvements and they will cost money."
"Well, I’m not sure about that. We need to make some improvements, and they’re going to cost money."
"You didn't want any improvements when I was in charge."
"You didn't want any changes when I was in charge."
"That was a different thing. The old concern was a small-fry affair. We are going to make the new concern something worth while," answered Amos Bangs, loftily.
"That was something else. The old concern was minor. We're going to make the new concern something worthwhile," replied Amos Bangs, confidently.
"I hope you do—for my sake as well as for the sake of the other stockholders. But what salaries are the new officers to have?"
"I hope you do—for my sake as well as for the other shareholders. But what salaries will the new officers be getting?"
"That is to be decided later."
"We'll decide that later."
"I trust all the profits are not eaten up by the salaries."
"I hope all the profits aren't consumed by the salaries."
"You cannot expect talented men—like myself, for instance—to work for low salaries."
"You can't expect talented people—like me, for example—to work for low pay."
"You used to be willing to work for fifty dollars a week."
"You used to be okay with working for fifty dollars a week."
"Those days are past. But I cannot waste time talking now. Clean out the desk and turn it over to me," concluded Amos Bangs, and walked away.
"Those days are over. But I can't waste time talking right now. Clear out the desk and give it to me," finished Amos Bangs, and walked away.
With a heavy heart Philip Bartlett set about the task before him. He was much attached to the iron works and hated to leave it. Presently his brow grew troubled.
With a heavy heart, Philip Bartlett got to work on the task ahead of him. He was really attached to the iron works and hated the idea of leaving it. Soon, he began to look troubled.
"Mr. Bangs!" he called.
"Mr. Bangs!" he shouted.
"What do you want now?"
"What do you want?"
"Did you see anything of some papers with a broad rubber band around them?"
"Did you see any papers that were held together with a thick rubber band?"
"Didn't see anything but what is there."
"Didn’t see anything except what’s there."
"I had some private papers. They seem to be gone."
"I had some personal papers. They seem to be missing."
"I didn't take them," answered Amos Bangs, coldly.
"I didn't take them," replied Amos Bangs, coldly.
"It is queer where they can be," went on Philip Bartlett.
"It’s strange where they can be," Philip Bartlett continued.
"Well, I haven't got them."
"Well, I don't have them."
Philip Bartlett hunted high and low for the missing documents, but without success. Then he cleaned out the desk, put his personal things in a package, said good-by to his former employees, and quit the office.
Philip Bartlett searched everywhere for the missing documents but couldn't find them. Then he cleared out his desk, packed up his personal belongings, said goodbye to his former coworkers, and left the office.
"I am well rid of him," said Amos Bangs, to himself. "And I am glad I got hold of those private contracts. Now I can make a deal with Shaster and turn the work over to the Springfield concern—and make some money!"
"I’m so glad to be rid of him," Amos Bangs said to himself. "And I’m glad I managed to get those private contracts. Now I can strike a deal with Shaster and hand the work over to the Springfield company—and make some cash!"
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER 7
MORE TROUBLES FOR RANDY
MORE PROBLEMS FOR RANDY
Two days passed quietly, and Randy did not see or hear anything more of Bob Bangs. Then he learned through Jack that Mrs. Bangs had gone off on a summer trip, taking her son with her.
Two days went by quietly, and Randy didn’t see or hear anything more about Bob Bangs. Then he found out from Jack that Mrs. Bangs had gone on a summer trip, taking her son with her.
"I hear there are great changes at the iron works," said Randy, to his friend. "Mr. Bangs, they say, is in charge."
"I've heard there are big changes at the iron works," Randy said to his friend. "They say Mr. Bangs is in charge now."
"He is, and father is out of it," answered Jack, bitterly. "That is what Mrs. Bangs meant when she said I must be bitter against the family."
"He is, and Dad is out of the picture," Jack replied, bitterly. "That’s what Mrs. Bangs meant when she said I had to be resentful towards the family."
"Is your father out of it entirely, Jack?"
"Is your dad totally out of it, Jack?"
"Yes, so far as holding a position is concerned. He still has his stock. But he is afraid that won't be worth much, if Amos Bangs runs the concern."
"Yes, as far as keeping a job goes. He still has his shares. But he’s worried that won’t be worth much if Amos Bangs runs the company."
"What is your father going to do?"
"What is your dad going to do?"
"He doesn't know yet. He is trying to connect with some other iron works."
"He doesn't know yet. He's trying to get in touch with some other metal fabrication companies."
"I hope he strikes something good."
"I hope he finds something worthwhile."
"So do I, Randy."
"Same here, Randy."
"I wish I could get something to do, too," went on Randy.
"I wish I could get something to do as well," Randy continued.
"You mean during the summer?"
"Are you talking about summer?"
"Yes, and maybe later, too."
"Yes, and maybe later."
"Why, isn't your father working?"
"Isn't your dad working?"
"Not to-day. He has been working in a damp cellar and that brought on his old complaint, rheumatism. He suffers something awful with it. He ought to have a long rest."
"Not today. He’s been working in a damp basement, and that triggered his old issue with rheumatism. He’s in a lot of pain because of it. He really needs to take a long break."
"He certainly ought not to work in a cellar."
"He definitely shouldn't work in a basement."
"He has already told his boss he couldn't go at it again," answered Randy.
"He already told his boss he couldn't do it again," answered Randy.
"Have you had a doctor?"
"Have you seen a doctor?"
"Yes, Doctor Case came this morning."
"Yeah, Doctor Case came by this morning."
"What does he say?"
"What does he mean?"
"He says rheumatism is hard to cure and that my father will have to take care of himself," answered Randy. "But I must go on now," he added. "I must get some things for mother at the store."
"He says rheumatism is tough to treat and that my dad will have to look after himself," replied Randy. "But I need to head out now," he continued. "I have to grab some things for mom at the store."
What Randy said about his father was true. Louis Thompson was suffering very much. He rested on a couch in the sitting room of the cottage, and his wife did what she could to relieve his pain.
What Randy said about his dad was true. Louis Thompson was in a lot of pain. He lay on a couch in the living room of the cottage, and his wife did her best to ease his discomfort.
Several days passed and the rheumatism, instead of growing better, became worse, so that neither Mrs. Thompson nor Randy knew what to do for the sufferer. Then Mr. Thompson's side began to draw up, and in haste a specialist from the city was called in. He gave some relief, but said it would be a long time before the sufferer would be able to go to work again.
Several days went by, and the rheumatism didn’t improve; instead, it got worse, leaving both Mrs. Thompson and Randy unsure of how to help the patient. Then Mr. Thompson's side started to tighten up, and in a rush, they called for a specialist from the city. He provided some relief but mentioned that it would be a long time before the patient could return to work.
"You must keep off your left leg," said the specialist.
"You need to stay off your left leg," said the specialist.
A few days after that Louis Thompson tried to walk. But the pain was so great he could not stand on the rheumatic limb. He sank on his couch with a groan.
A few days later, Louis Thompson tried to walk. But the pain was so intense that he couldn’t put any weight on his sore leg. He collapsed onto his couch with a groan.
"I cannot do it," he gasped.
"I can't do it," he gasped.
"Then do not try," answered his wife.
"Then don't try," answered his wife.
"But I must get to work, Lucy. I cannot afford to be idle."
"But I need to get to work, Lucy. I can't afford to just sit around."
"Never mind, Louis; we will get along somehow."
"Don't worry, Louis; we'll figure it out."
"How much did that specialist charge?"
"How much did that specialist cost?"
"Fifty dollars?"
"$50?"
"And what was Doctor Case's bill?"
"And what was Dr. Case's bill?"
"Ten dollars."
"$10."
"Sixty dollars! And we had only ninety dollars in the bank! That leaves us only thirty dollars."
"Sixty bucks! And we only had ninety bucks in the bank! That leaves us with just thirty bucks."
To this Mrs. Thompson did not answer. She had used up nearly ten dollars for medicines, but did not wish to worry her suffering husband by mentioning it.
To this, Mrs. Thompson didn't respond. She had spent nearly ten dollars on medicine but didn't want to stress her ailing husband by bringing it up.
"If I don't go to work we'll all starve to death!" continued Louis Thompson.
"If I don't go to work, we're all going to starve!" continued Louis Thompson.
"We'll manage somehow," answered the wife, bravely.
"We'll figure it out," the wife replied, courageously.
Nevertheless, she was much discouraged, and that evening, when her husband was asleep, she and Randy talked the matter over as they sat on the porch in the darkness.
Nevertheless, she felt really discouraged, and that evening, while her husband was asleep, she and Randy discussed the situation as they sat on the porch in the dark.
"Mother," said Randy, earnestly, "I don't want you to feel troubled. You have labored so long for me that it is now my turn. I only want something to do."
"Mom," Randy said earnestly, "I don't want you to feel upset. You've worked so hard for me that now it's my turn. I just want something to do."
"My dear child," said the mother, "I do not need to be assured of your willingness. But I am sorry that you should be compelled to give up your vacation and maybe your schooling."
"My dear child," said the mother, "I don't need to be convinced of your willingness. But I'm sorry that you have to give up your vacation and possibly your schooling."
"Giving up schooling will not be necessary. I can study in the evenings. I am wondering what I can find to do."
"There's no need to give up school. I can study in the evenings. I'm just trying to figure out what else I can do."
"I know so little about such things, Randy, that we must consult someone who is better qualified to give advice in the matter—your Uncle Peter, for instance."
"I know so little about this, Randy, that we need to ask someone who knows more—like your Uncle Peter, for example."
At this Randy gave a sigh.
Randy sighed at this.
"I don't know Uncle Peter. He never comes here."
"I don't know Uncle Peter. He never comes around."
"That is true," answered Mrs. Thompson, with some hesitation. "But you know he is a business man and has a great deal to attend to. Besides, he has married a lady who is exceedingly fashionable, and I suppose he does not care to bring her to visit such unfashionable folks as we are."
"That's true," Mrs. Thompson replied, a bit hesitantly. "But you know he's a businessman and has a lot on his plate. Plus, he married a very fashionable woman, and I guess he doesn't want to bring her to visit people like us who aren't very trendy."
"Then," said Randy, indignantly, "I don't want to trouble him with any of my applications. If he doesn't think us good enough to visit we won't force ourselves upon him."
"Then," Randy said, upset, "I don't want to bother him with any of my applications. If he doesn't think we're good enough to visit, we won't impose on him."
"My dear boy, you are too excitable. It may be that it is only his business engagements that have kept him away from us. Besides, you can go to him only for advice; it is quite different from asking assistance."
"My dear boy, you’re too worked up. It’s likely just his work commitments that have kept him from us. Besides, you can go to him for advice, but that's not the same as asking for help."
Mother and son discussed the situation for fully an hour and at last, in the absence of other plans, it was decided that Randy should go to his uncle the next day and make known his wants. Mr. Thompson was told, early in the morning, and said Randy could do as he thought best.
Mother and son talked about the situation for a full hour, and finally, since there were no other options, they decided that Randy should go to his uncle the next day to express his needs. Mr. Thompson was informed early in the morning and said Randy could do what he thought was best.
"But don't expect too much from your Uncle Peter," said the sick man.
"But don't expect too much from your Uncle Peter," said the ill man.
Peter Thompson was an elder brother to Randy's father. Early in life he had entered a counting room and ever since had been engaged in mercantile pursuits. At the age of twenty-eight he had married a dashing lady, who was more noted for her fashionable pretensions than for any attractive qualities of the heart. She was now at the head of a very showy establishment, far more pretentious than that over which Mrs. Bangs presided. She knew little about her husband's relations and cared still less.
Peter Thompson was Randy's father's older brother. Early on, he got a job in an accounting office and had been involved in business pursuits ever since. By the time he was twenty-eight, he had married an attractive woman who was better known for her stylish image than for any lovable qualities. She now ran a very flashy business that was much more extravagant than Mrs. Bangs's. She knew very little about her husband’s family and cared even less.
The town of Riverport was twenty miles distant from Deep Haven, where Peter Thompson resided with his family. A boat ran daily between these places and several others, but Randy did not wish to spend the necessary fare, and so borrowed a bicycle from Jack and made the trip by way of the river road, a safe if not very comfortable highway.
The town of Riverport was twenty miles away from Deep Haven, where Peter Thompson lived with his family. A boat operated daily between these locations and a few others, but Randy didn't want to pay for the fare, so he borrowed a bicycle from Jack and took the river road, which was safe even if it wasn’t very comfortable.
Randy had been to Deep Haven several times in years gone by, but, strange as it may seem, had never gone near his uncle's residence. But he knew where the house was located—a fine brick affair, with a swell front—and leaning his bicycle against a tree, he mounted the stone steps and rang the bell.
Randy had visited Deep Haven several times in the past, but oddly enough, he had never been close to his uncle's house. He knew exactly where it was—a nice brick place with an impressive front—and after leaning his bike against a tree, he walked up the stone steps and rang the doorbell.
"What's wanted?" demanded the servant who answered the summons, and she looked Randy over in a supercilious manner, not at all impressed by the modest manner in which he was attired.
"What's needed?" asked the servant who responded to the call, looking Randy up and down with a condescending attitude, clearly unimpressed by the simple way he was dressed.
"Is Uncle Peter at home?" asked Randy, politely.
"Is Uncle Peter home?" asked Randy politely.
"Who's Uncle Peter?"
"Who is Uncle Peter?"
"Mr. Peter Thompson?"
"Mr. Peter Thompson?"
"No, he isn't."
"Nope, he's not."
"Where is he?"
"Where's he?"
"At his store, I expect."
"At his shop, I expect."
"Is Mrs. Thompson at home?"
"Is Mrs. Thompson home?"
"I don't know. I'll see. Who shall I say wants to see her?"
"I don't know. I'll find out. Who should I say wants to see her?"
"Randy Thompson."
"Randy Thompson."
Randy was left standing in the elegantly furnished hallway while the servant departed. He could not help but contrast such elegance with his own modest home.
Randy stood alone in the beautifully decorated hallway as the servant left. He couldn't help but compare this elegance to his own simple home.
"Come into the drawing room," said the servant, briefly, on returning, and ushered him into the finest apartment he had ever entered.
"Come into the living room," said the servant quickly when he returned, and showed him into the nicest room he had ever been in.
Here he was kept waiting for fully quarter of an hour. Then a showily dressed woman swept into the room with a majestic air and fixed a cold stare upon our hero.
Here he was made to wait for a full fifteen minutes. Then an extravagantly dressed woman entered the room with a commanding presence and shot a cold glare at our hero.
"Are you my aunt?" he asked, somewhat disconcerted by his chilling reception.
"Are you my aunt?" he asked, feeling a bit unsettled by his cold welcome.
"Really, I couldn't say—not having seen you before," she answered.
"Honestly, I can't say—I haven't seen you before," she replied.
"My name is Randy Thompson. I am the son of Louis Thompson, of Riverport."
"My name is Randy Thompson. I'm the son of Louis Thompson from Riverport."
"Ah, I see."
"Got it."
The woman said no more, but seemed to await developments. Randy was greatly embarrassed. His aunt's coldness repelled him, and he easily saw that he was not a welcome visitor. A touch of pride came to him and he resolved that he would be as unsociable as his relative.
The woman said nothing else but appeared to be waiting for what would happen next. Randy felt extremely embarrassed. His aunt's cold demeanor pushed him away, and he could clearly see that he wasn't a welcome guest. A hint of pride surged within him, and he decided that he would be just as unfriendly as she was.
"What can he want of me?" thought the woman.
"What does he want from me?" thought the woman.
As Randy said nothing more she grew tired of the stillness and drew herself up once more.
As Randy remained silent, she became tired of the quiet and sat up again.
"You must excuse me this morning," she said. "I am particularly engaged. I suppose you know where your uncle's store is. You will probably find him there." And then she rang for the servant to show our hero to the door. He was glad to get out into the open air once more.
"You have to excuse me this morning," she said. "I’m really busy. I assume you know where your uncle's store is. You’ll probably find him there." Then she called for the servant to show our hero to the door. He was happy to step outside and breathe the fresh air again.
"So that is Aunt Grace," he mused. "Well, I don't know as I shall ever wish to call upon her again. She is as bad as an iceberg for freezing a fellow. No wonder she and mother have never become friends."
"So that's Aunt Grace," he thought. "Well, I don’t think I’ll ever want to visit her again. She's as cold as an iceberg. No wonder she and Mom have never gotten along."
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER 8
RANDY AND HIS UNCLE PETER
Randy and Uncle Peter
From his uncle's home Randy rode on his bicycle to Peter Thompson's store—a fairly large concern, the largest, in fact, in Deep Haven. He found his uncle behind a desk in the rear, busy over some accounts. For several minutes he paid no attention to his visitor. Then he stuck his pen behind his ear and gave Randy a sharp look.
From his uncle's house, Randy rode his bike to Peter Thompson's store—quite a big place, the biggest one in Deep Haven, actually. He saw his uncle behind a desk in the back, focused on some accounts. For a few minutes, he didn’t notice Randy at all. Then he tucked his pen behind his ear and gave Randy a quick, assessing glance.
"How do you do, Uncle Peter?" said the youth.
"How's it going, Uncle Peter?" said the young man.
"Why—er—who is this?" stammered Peter Thompson. "I don't seem to quite know you."
"Why—uh—who is this?" Peter Thompson stammered. "I don’t seem to really know you."
"I am Randy Thompson, your nephew."
"I'm Randy Thompson, your nephew."
"Oh, yes, my younger brother Louis' son, I believe."
"Oh, yes, I think it’s my younger brother Louis’s son."
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"I remember you now." Peter Thompson held out a flabby and cold hand. "Come to town on business, I suppose."
"I remember you now." Peter Thompson stretched out a limp and cold hand. "You came to town for business, I guess."
"In a way, yes, sir. Father is down with rheumatism."
"In a way, yeah, sir. Dad has rheumatism."
"Hum! Didn't take proper care of himself, I suppose."
"Hum! I guess he didn’t take good care of himself."
"He had to work in a cellar and that put him in bed."
"He had to work in a basement, and that made him sick in bed."
"And you have come to ask help, I suppose." Peter Thompson's face dropped quickly. "I am sorry, but my family expenses are very large, and trade is dull. If I were able——"
"And you’ve come to ask for help, I guess." Peter Thompson's expression changed instantly. "I’m sorry, but my family expenses are really high, and business is slow. If I were able to——"
"You are mistaken," said Randy, a flush mounting to his brow. "I do not come for assistance. I am old enough to work, if I only knew what to do. Mother told me to come to you for advice."
"You've got it wrong," Randy said, a flush rising to his forehead. "I'm not here for help. I'm old enough to figure things out on my own, if I just knew what to do. My mom told me to come to you for advice."
Peter Thompson looked relieved when he understood that Randy's visit meant no demand upon his purse, and he regarded the youth more favorably than he had done.
Peter Thompson felt relieved when he realized that Randy's visit wouldn't cost him anything, and he looked at the young man more positively than before.
"Ah, that's well," he said, rubbing his flabby hands together. "I like your independence. Now, let me see." He scratched his head. "Do you know anything about horses?"
"Ah, that's good," he said, rubbing his chubby hands together. "I appreciate your independence. Now, let me see." He scratched his head. "Do you know anything about horses?"
"No, sir; but perhaps I could learn."
"No, sir; but maybe I could learn."
"The livery-stable keeper wants a boy, but he must know all about horses."
"The stable owner is looking for a boy, but he needs to know everything about horses."
"How much would he pay a week?"
"How much would he pay per week?"
"Two dollars at the start."
"Two bucks at the start."
"That would not be enough for me."
"That wouldn't be enough for me."
"I might get you in some store in the city," continued Peter Thompson. "Would you like that?"
"I might run into you at a store in the city," Peter Thompson continued. "Would you be okay with that?"
"If it paid, yes."
"If it paid, sure."
"It would pay but little the first year. But you would gain a valuable experience."
"It wouldn't pay much the first year. But you would gain valuable experience."
"I cannot afford that, Uncle Peter. I must earn something at once, to support our family."
"I can't afford that, Uncle Peter. I need to make some money right away to support our family."
"Then I don't know what can be done," said the storekeeper, with a shrug of his shoulders. "There are very few things that boys of your age can do, and it is so easy to obtain boys that people are not willing to pay much in wages."
"Then I don't know what can be done," the storekeeper said, shrugging his shoulders. "There aren’t many things boys your age can do, and since it's so easy to find boys, people aren’t inclined to pay much in wages."
Randy looked crestfallen and his uncle embarrassed. The merchant feared that he might be compelled by the world's opinion to aid his brother and his family. But suddenly an idea struck him.
Randy looked really down, and his uncle felt awkward. The merchant worried that he might have to help his brother and his family because of what others might think. But then, he suddenly got an idea.
"Do you know anything about farming?" he inquired.
"Do you know anything about farming?" he asked.
"Yes, sir," said Randy; "a little."
"Yeah, sure," said Randy; "a bit."
"I ask for this reason," pursued Mr. Thompson. "When your grandfather died he left to me a small farm in Riverport. It is not very good and has been used mostly as a pasture. I have been so occupied with other things that I could not look after it. Perhaps you may know something of it."
"I’m asking because," Mr. Thompson continued. "When your grandfather passed away, he left me a small farm in Riverport. It's not in great condition and has mostly been used as pasture. I've been so busy with other things that I couldn't take care of it. Maybe you know something about it."
"Yes, sir, I do. It is about half a mile from our house, and is called the twelve-acre lot. But I didn't know it belonged to you."
"Yes, I do. It's about half a mile from our house and it's called the twelve-acre lot. I didn’t realize it belonged to you."
"It does. What I was going to say is that, although I am unable to give you such assistance as I should like, I will, if you wish it, give you the use of that lot, and the little cottage on it, rent-free so long as you care to use it. Perhaps you can put it to some use. Anyway, you can use the cottage."
"It does. What I was going to say is that, even though I can't help you as much as I'd like, I will, if you want, let you use that lot and the little cottage on it, rent-free as long as you want it. Maybe you can find a way to make use of it. Either way, you can use the cottage."
Randy's face lighted up, much to his uncle's satisfaction. The land was not extra good and the cottage all but tumbled down, yet it was better than nothing. They could move out of the cottage in which they were now located, and thus save the monthly rent, which was eight dollars. Besides that, Randy felt that he could do something with the garden, even though it was rather late in the season. Where they now lived there was little room to grow vegetables.
Randy's face lit up, much to his uncle's satisfaction. The land wasn't great and the cottage was practically falling apart, but it was better than nothing. They could leave the cottage they were currently in and save the monthly rent of eight dollars. Plus, Randy believed he could do something with the garden, even though it was pretty late in the season. Where they lived now, there wasn't much space to grow vegetables.
"You are sure you don't want to use the place, Uncle Peter?" he asked.
"You’re sure you don’t want to use the place, Uncle Peter?" he asked.
"Not at all. You can use it as long as you please."
"Not at all. You can use it as much as you want."
"Maybe you would like to sell it."
"Maybe you’d like to sell it."
"Ahem! If you wish to buy it you can make an offer after you are on the place. I once offered it to a man for two hundred dollars, but he would not take me up."
"Ahem! If you want to buy it, you can make an offer when you're there. I once offered it to a guy for two hundred dollars, but he didn't take me up on it."
"Then you will sell it for two hundred dollars?"
"Are you really going to sell it for two hundred dollars?"
"I will sell it to you, or rather your father, for a hundred and fifty dollars."
"I'll sell it to you, or actually your dad, for a hundred and fifty dollars."
"I'll remember that, sir. It may be that we will like the place so much we shall want to buy—if we can raise the money."
"I'll keep that in mind, sir. It’s possible we’ll love the place so much that we’ll want to buy it—if we can come up with the funds."
"You can pay off the amount at the rate of fifty dollars per year if you wish."
"You can pay off the total at a rate of fifty dollars a year if you want."
"Thank you. You are kind and I appreciate it," and Randy meant what he said.
"Thank you. You're really kind, and I appreciate it," and Randy meant what he said.
Peter Thompson looked at the clock.
Peter Thompson looked at the time.
"I must go to dinner now. Will you dine with me?"
"I have to go to dinner now. Will you join me?"
Had his uncle been alone Randy might have accepted the offer, but he remembered the reception his aunt had given him and so declined.
Had his uncle been alone, Randy might have accepted the offer, but he remembered how his aunt had treated him and decided to decline.
"I think I had better get back to Riverport," he said. "I will tell mother and father about the twelve-acre lot and see what they have to say about it."
"I think I should head back to Riverport," he said. "I’ll tell Mom and Dad about the twelve-acre lot and see what they think."
"Very well."
"Alright."
"Would you mind giving me a slip of paper so that we can prove we have a right to occupy the place?" pursued Randy. "Some folks may try to dispute our right. I know one man who pastures cows there."
"Could you give me a piece of paper so we can prove we have the right to be here?" Randy continued. "Some people might challenge our claim. I know one guy who grazes his cows there."
"He has no right to do so. Here, I will give you a paper in due form."
"He has no right to do that. Here, I will give you a properly formatted document."
Whatever his other shortcomings, Peter Thompson was not a slipshod business man. He drew up a paper in due form, stating that his brother could occupy the little farm for five years, rent-free, and if he wished to do so could at any time in said five years buy the little farm for one hundred and fifty dollars, payable at the rate of fifty dollars per year, without interest.
Whatever his other shortcomings, Peter Thompson was not a careless businessman. He prepared a formal document stating that his brother could live on the small farm for five years without paying rent, and if he chose to do so, he could buy the small farm at any time during those five years for one hundred and fifty dollars, payable at a rate of fifty dollars per year, with no interest.
"And now good-by and good luck to you," said he as he handed the paper to Randy. "Some day, if I can get the time, I may call upon you. But I rarely go away from home."
"And now, goodbye and good luck to you," he said as he handed the paper to Randy. "One day, if I can find the time, I might visit you. But I hardly ever leave home."
Randy shook hands and left, and in a minute more was riding home on the bicycle.
Randy shook hands and left, and in a minute, he was riding home on his bike.
"Well, I think I've gained something," he thought, as he sped along. "Anyway, we will have a roof over our heads and that is something. To be sure, the cottage is a poor one, but poor folks can't have everything as they want it."
"Well, I think I've gained something," he thought, as he raced down the road. "At least we'll have a roof over our heads, and that's something. Sure, the cottage isn't great, but people with less can't have everything their way."
When the boy arrived home he found his father had had another bad turn but was now resting easier. Without delay he told of what had happened at Deep Haven.
When the boy got home, he found that his father had another tough episode but was now feeling a bit better. Without wasting any time, he shared everything that had happened at Deep Haven.
"Your aunt is a Tartar," said Louis Thompson. "I never liked her, and that is why I and your Uncle Peter have drifted apart. I thought he had sold the twelve-acre lot to Jerry Borden, who pastures his cows there."
"Your aunt is a Tartar," Louis Thompson said. "I've never liked her, and that’s why your Uncle Peter and I have grown distant. I thought he had sold the twelve-acre lot to Jerry Borden, who keeps his cows there."
"Jerry Borden will have to get out—that is, if we take possession," said Randy. "Mother, what do you think of it?"
"Jerry Borden will need to leave—that is, if we move in," said Randy. "Mom, what do you think?"
"Is the cottage usable? I have not seen it for a year or more."
"Is the cottage still usable? I haven't seen it in over a year."
"It will have to be fixed up some. But I am sure I can do the work, with father's tools."
"It will need some repairs. But I'm sure I can handle the work with Dad's tools."
"It will save the rent money."
"It'll save on rent."
"And I can plant a garden, even if it is late. And we can keep some chickens, and then, after everything is in shape, I can again look for outside work."
"And I can start a garden, even if it's late. And we can have some chickens, and then, once everything is in order, I can look for a job outside again."
"Randy's idea is a good one," answered the boy's father. "Our month will be up here next week. I'll notify the owner at once about leaving."
"Randy's idea is a good one," replied the boy's dad. "Our month will be up next week. I'll let the owner know right away about moving out."
The next morning Randy went over to the twelve-acre farm, a corner of which sloped down to the river. He had passed it a hundred times before, but it was with an entirely different feeling that he surveyed it now.
The next morning, Randy went over to the twelve-acre farm, a corner of which sloped down to the river. He had passed it a hundred times before, but he looked at it in a completely different way now.
It was pasture land, naturally good, but much neglected. A great many stones needed to be removed and the fences wanted propping up and here and there a new rail. The house, which faced a little side road, was a story and a half in height, with two rooms below and two chambers above. There was a well that needed fixing and also a cistern. Around the cottage the weeds grew high, and one of the windows was out and a door was missing.
It was grazing land, naturally good, but largely neglected. A lot of stones needed to be cleared away, and the fences needed support, with a few new rails required here and there. The house, which faced a small side road, was one and a half stories tall, with two rooms downstairs and two bedrooms upstairs. There was a well that needed repairs and a cistern that required attention. Weeds grew tall around the cottage, one window was broken, and there was a missing door.
"I can fix this place up, I am sure of it," said the boy to himself.
"I can make this place better, I know I can," the boy said to himself.
He was making a mental note of what was to be done when he heard a noise on the road and saw a farmer approaching, driving a dozen cows before him. It was Jerry Borden, the man who had been using the pasture lot without paying for it.
He was mentally noting what needed to be done when he heard a noise on the road and saw a farmer coming toward him, herding a dozen cows. It was Jerry Borden, the guy who had been using the pasture lot without paying for it.
"Hullo! What air you a-doin' here?" asked Jerry Borden, looking at Randy in some surprise.
"Helloo! What are you doing here?" asked Jerry Borden, looking at Randy in some surprise.
"We are going to move over here, Mr. Borden," answered Randy, calmly.
"We're going to move over here, Mr. Borden," Randy replied, calmly.
"Move over here!" ejaculated the farmer.
"Come over here!" shouted the farmer.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"In this air tumble-down cottage?"
"In this rundown cottage?"
"I am going to fix it up some."
"I’m going to make some improvements."
"Well, I vow! It ain't fit to live in!"
"Well, I swear! It's not livable!"
"It will be."
"It'll be."
"An' the land ain't wuth shucks."
"And the land isn't worth a thing."
"It seems to be good enough for the cows."
"It looks good enough for the cows."
At this Jerry Borden's face fell a little.
At that, Jerry Borden's expression dropped a bit.
"If you air a-goin' to move in, I guess thet means I'm to move out," he ventured.
"If you're moving in, I guess that means I have to move out," he said.
"It does, unless——" Randy paused, struck by a sudden idea.
"It does, unless——" Randy paused, hit by a sudden thought.
"Unless what?" asked the farmer, eagerly. He wanted to use the lot very much, for he was short of pasturing on his own farm.
"Unless what?" asked the farmer excitedly. He really wanted to use the lot since he didn’t have enough pasture on his own farm.
"Unless we can come to some sort of an agreement for milk and butter. Of course I can't let you use the whole lot, but you might use part of it."
"Unless we can come to some kind of agreement about the milk and butter. I can’t let you use all of it, but you could use some."
"Did the owner say you could use the place?"
"Did the owner give you permission to use the place?"
"Yes, we have it down in writing. We are to use it for five years and then we can buy it if we wish."
"Yes, it's all in writing. We will use it for five years and then we can buy it if we want."
"I see." The farmer scratched his head. "Well, I dunno. Maybe we could let ye have butter an' milk. One thing is certain, I've got to have pasturin'."
"I see." The farmer scratched his head. "Well, I don't know. Maybe we could let you have butter and milk. One thing is for sure, I've got to have pasturing."
"We could fence off part of the lot in some way and you could use that."
"We could section off part of the lot somehow, and you could use that."
"Thet's so."
"That's so."
"Besides that, I'll want some plowing done. I may have to hire you for that," pursued Randy.
"Also, I’ll need some plowing done. I might have to hire you for that," Randy continued.
"I must say I like your spunk, Randy. I shan't charge ye a cent fer plowin'."
"I have to say I like your spirit, Randy. I won’t charge you a dime for plowing."
After that the farmer and our hero talked matters over for half an hour, and the farmer told the youth what might be planted to advantage even so late in the season. Then Randy went home, feeling that the family was going to make a good move.
After that, the farmer and our hero discussed things for half an hour, and the farmer advised the young man on what could still be planted to great benefit this late in the season. Then Randy went home, feeling confident that the family was about to make a smart decision.
CHAPTER IX
Chapter 9
THE NEW HOME
THE NEW PLACE
The next few days were busy ones for Mrs. Thompson and for Randy. The landlord of the cottage in which they lived was notified that they were going to move, and then the woman set to work to get ready to vacate, while Randy went over to the other place to put the house in condition for occupancy.
The next few days were busy for Mrs. Thompson and Randy. They told the landlord of the cottage where they lived that they were planning to move. Meanwhile, the woman started preparing to leave, while Randy went to the new place to get the house ready for moving in.
While Randy was at work Jack came to see him, and insisted upon lending a helping hand. Randy had brought over some of his father's tools and also some nails, and he purchased at the lumber yard a few boards and other pieces he thought he needed.
While Randy was at work, Jack came by to see him and insisted on lending a hand. Randy had brought over some of his dad's tools and some nails, and he picked up a few boards and other materials he thought he needed at the lumber yard.
When he once got at it, it was astonishing how well our hero used the tools, making several repairs that would have done credit to a regular carpenter. The broken window was replaced, and the missing door found and rehung, and several clapboards nailed fast. Then Randy mended the porch, and put a score of shingles on the roof. This done, the chimney was cleaned out and also the cistern, and the well was also overhauled. In the meantime Jack pulled out a lot of weeds and trained a wild honeysuckle over the porch. At the end of four days the place looked quite well.
When he finally got to work, it was amazing how well our hero handled the tools, making several repairs that would impress any professional carpenter. He replaced the broken window, found and rehung the missing door, and nailed several clapboards securely. Then Randy fixed the porch and put a bunch of shingles on the roof. After that, he cleaned out the chimney and the cistern, and also revamped the well. Meanwhile, Jack pulled out a ton of weeds and trained a wild honeysuckle to grow over the porch. After four days, the place looked really nice.
"It's a hundred per cent. better than it was," declared Jack. "It didn't look like anything before."
"It's a hundred percent better than it was," Jack said. "It didn’t look like anything before."
"I'll get a can of paint to-morrow and paint the door and the window frames," said Randy, and this was done. He also whitewashed the kitchen, and kalsomined the other rooms, so that the interior of the cottage was sweet and clean.
"I'll grab a can of paint tomorrow and paint the door and the window frames," said Randy, and this was done. He also whitewashed the kitchen and painted the other rooms, so the inside of the cottage was fresh and clean.
When Mrs. Thompson saw the change which had been wrought she was delighted.
When Mrs. Thompson saw the change that had happened, she was thrilled.
"I declare, it looks as well, if not better, than the cottage we are in," she cried. "And the outlook toward the river is ever so much nicer."
"I swear, it looks just as good, if not better, than the cottage we’re in," she exclaimed. "And the view of the river is so much nicer."
"Just wait until I have the garden in shape," said Randy. "You won't know the spot."
"Just wait until I get the garden looking good," said Randy. "You won't recognize the place."
"What a pity we did not know of this place before."
"What a shame we didn't know about this place sooner."
"Mother, I think we ought to buy it if we can."
"Mom, I think we should buy it if we can."
"Perhaps we shall, Randy, before the five years are up."
"Maybe we will, Randy, before the five years are over."
At length came the day to move. A local truckman who knew Mr. Thompson well moved them for nothing.
At last, the day to move arrived. A local truck driver who knew Mr. Thompson well helped them out for free.
"You can do some odd jobs for me some time," said the truckman to Louis Thompson.
"You can help me out with some odd jobs sometime," said the truck driver to Louis Thompson.
"Thank you, I will—when I am able," answered the sufferer.
"Thanks, I will—when I can," replied the person in pain.
A good deal of the pain had left Mr. Thompson, but he was weak, and to start to regular work was out of the question. Another friend took him to his new cottage in a carriage. He gazed at the old place in wonder.
A lot of the pain had eased for Mr. Thompson, but he was still weak, and starting regular work was out of the question. Another friend took him to his new cottage in a carriage. He looked at the old place in amazement.
"Well, it certainly is improved!" he ejaculated. "We shall get along here very well."
"Well, it’s definitely better!" he exclaimed. "We’ll get along here just fine."
The moving was done early in the morning and by nightfall Randy and his mother had the cottage in tolerable order. The stove was set up and found to draw good, and the water from the well tasted fine.
The moving was done early in the morning, and by nightfall, Randy and his mom had the cottage in decent shape. The stove was set up and worked well, and the water from the well tasted great.
"Now there is one thing certain," said Randy, "Mother, come what may, we shall have a roof over our heads."
"Now there's one thing for sure," said Randy, "Mom, no matter what happens, we'll have a roof over our heads."
"Yes, my son, and I am grateful for it," answered Mrs. Thompson.
"Yes, my son, and I appreciate it," replied Mrs. Thompson.
"Uncle Peter may be a hard man to get along with, but he has certainly helped us."
"Uncle Peter might be tough to deal with, but he has definitely helped us."
The next two weeks were busy ones for Randy. Jerry Borden was true to his promise and not only did some plowing for the Thompsons but also helped Randy to put up a new fence, partly of stone and partly of rails. It was agreed that Borden should have the use of part of the little farm for pasturing, and in return was to give the Thompsons two quarts of milk a day and two pounds of butter per week, and also a dozen fresh eggs a week while the hens were laying.
The next two weeks were busy for Randy. Jerry Borden kept his promise and not only did some plowing for the Thompsons but also helped Randy put up a new fence, made of both stone and rails. They agreed that Borden could use part of the small farm for pasturing, and in return, he would provide the Thompsons with two quarts of milk a day, two pounds of butter each week, and a dozen fresh eggs weekly while the hens were laying.
"That will certainly help us out wonderfully," said Mrs. Thompson. "Butter, eggs, and milk are quite an item of expense."
"That will really help us out a lot," said Mrs. Thompson. "Butter, eggs, and milk are pretty expensive."
"And that is not all," said Randy. "I am going to help Mr. Borden with his haying soon and he is going to pay us in early vegetables."
"And that's not everything," Randy said. "I'm about to help Mr. Borden with his haying soon, and he’s going to pay us with some early vegetables."
The haying time was already at hand, and Randy soon pitched in with a will, much to his neighbor's satisfaction.
The haying season was already here, and Randy quickly jumped in eagerly, which his neighbor appreciated.
One day Jack came to bring good news. His father had secured a position with an iron works at Albany, on the Hudson River.
One day, Jack came to share some great news. His dad had landed a job at an ironworks in Albany, along the Hudson River.
"It will pay him a fair salary," said Jack.
"It will pay him a fair salary," Jack said.
"I am glad to hear it," answered Randy. "What will your family do, remain here or move to Albany?"
"I’m glad to hear that," said Randy. "What will your family do, stay here or move to Albany?"
"We are going to remain here for the present, but, if the place suits father after he has been there a while, then we'll move."
"We're going to stay here for now, but if Dad likes the place after he's been here for a bit, then we'll move."
"Have you learned anything more about the Bangses?"
"Have you learned anything else about the Bangses?"
"Mrs. Bangs and Bob are on a summer vacation."
"Mrs. Bangs and Bob are on a summer break."
"Yes, I know that. I meant Mr. Bangs."
"Yeah, I know that. I was talking about Mr. Bangs."
"He is in full charge at the iron works here and drawing a salary of eight thousand dollars a year. Father says he will run the works into the ground so that the stock won't be worth a cent."
"He is fully in charge of the ironworks here and earning a salary of eight thousand dollars a year. Dad says he’ll drive the business into the ground so that the stock won’t be worth anything."
"Can't your father do anything?"
"Can't your dad do anything?"
"Not yet. But he is going to watch things. There was some trouble over a contract and he is trying to get to the bottom of that," continued Jack.
"Not yet. But he's going to keep an eye on things. There was some trouble with a contract, and he's trying to figure that out," continued Jack.
When Randy went to work for Farmer Borden he came into contact with the farmer's son Sammy, a tall, overgrown lad of fourteen, with a freckled face and a shock of red hair. Sammy hated to work, and his father and mother had to fairly drive him to get anything out of him.
When Randy started working for Farmer Borden, he met the farmer's son Sammy, a tall, gangly fourteen-year-old with a freckled face and a mop of red hair. Sammy disliked working, and his parents really had to push him to get anything done.
"City folks don't work like farmers," remarked Sammy to Randy. "They jest lay off an' take it easy."
"City people don't work like farmers," Sammy said to Randy. "They just chill out and take it easy."
"How do you know that?" asked our hero, in quiet amusement.
"How do you know that?" our hero asked, amused.
"'Cos I once read a paper of the sports in the city."
"'Cause I once read an article about the sports in the city."
"Some rich folks don't work, Sammy. But all the others work as hard as we do."
"Some wealthy people don't work, Sammy. But everyone else works just as hard as we do."
"I don't believe it," said Sammy, stoutly. "Wish I was a city lad. Oh, wouldn't I jest have the bang-up time, though!"
"I can't believe it," said Sammy, firmly. "I wish I was a city kid. Oh, I would have such a great time!"
"Sammy Borden!" cried his mother, shrilly. "You get to work, an' be quick about it."
"Sammy Borden!" his mom shouted. "Get to work, and do it fast."
"I'm tired," answered the freckled-faced lad.
"I'm tired," replied the freckled-faced boy.
"Tired? Lazy, you mean! Git to work, or I'll have your paw give you a dressin' down!"
"Tired? You mean lazy! Get to work, or I'll have to give you a serious talking-to!"
"Drat the luck!" muttered Sammy, as he took up his pitchfork. "I wish I was born in the city!"
"Ugh, what bad luck!" muttered Sammy as he picked up his pitchfork. "I wish I was born in the city!"
"Come on, Sammy," said Randy. "The work has got to be done, so don't think about it, but do it."
"Come on, Sammy," Randy said. "The work needs to get done, so stop thinking about it and just do it."
"Huh! Work is easy to you, Randy Thompson! But it comes hard on me!" And Sammy heaved a ponderous sigh.
"Huh! Work is easy for you, Randy Thompson! But it’s really hard for me!" And Sammy let out a heavy sigh.
The haying was in full blast early in July and Randy worked early and late. He wanted to get through, so that he might go at his own garden. Sammy dragged worse than ever, and finally confided to our hero that he wanted to go to the city over the Fourth.
The haying was in full swing early in July, and Randy worked early and late. He wanted to get done so he could focus on his own garden. Sammy was dragging his feet worse than ever and finally confessed to our hero that he wanted to go to the city for the Fourth.
"Have you asked your folks yet?" asked Randy.
"Have you talked to your parents yet?" Randy asked.
"No, but I'm a-goin' to," answered Sammy.
"No, but I’m going to,” replied Sammy.
"Well, if you go, I hope you have a good time," said our hero. "I'd like to see a Fourth of July in the city myself. I've heard they make a good deal of noise, but I shouldn't mind that."
"Well, if you go, I hope you enjoy yourself," said our hero. "I'd love to experience a Fourth of July in the city myself. I've heard they make quite a bit of noise, but I wouldn't mind that."
"Gosh! I love shootin'," said Sammy.
"Gosh! I love shooting," said Sammy.
"Aren't you afraid you might get lost?" pursued Randy.
"Aren't you worried you might get lost?" Randy pressed.
"Lost!" snorted Sammy. "Not much! Why, you can't lose me in the woods, much less in the city."
"Lost!" scoffed Sammy. "Not a chance! You can't lose me in the woods, let alone in the city."
"The city and the woods are two different places."
"The city and the forest are two different places."
"I don't care. I'd know what I was doin'."
"I don't care. I know what I'm doing."
"It costs money to go to the city."
"It costs money to go to the city."
"I want to go to Springfield."
"I want to go to Springfield."
"Have you any money saved up?"
"Do you have any money saved?"
To this Sammy did not answer. Then Mr. Borden came along.
To this, Sammy didn't respond. Then Mr. Borden showed up.
"Sammy, get to work!" he called out. "Don't let Randy do everything."
"Sammy, get to work!" he shouted. "Don't let Randy handle everything."
"I was workin'," grumbled the son, as he started in again. "You can't expect a feller like me to pitch hay all day long."
"I was working," the son complained, as he started again. "You can't expect someone like me to pitch hay all day long."
"I have to work all day," retorted his father.
"I have to work all day," his father replied.
"It ain't fair nohow."
"It's not fair at all."
"If you want to eat you'll have to work."
"If you want to eat, you’ll have to work."
Sammy pitched in, but grumbled a good deal to himself. Soon his mother called him and he went off to the house.
Sammy helped out, but complained a lot to himself. Soon, his mom called him, and he went back to the house.
"That lad is gettin' lazier every day," said Jerry Borden. "I declare, I don't know what to do with him."
"That kid is getting lazier every day," said Jerry Borden. "Honestly, I don't know what to do with him."
"Maybe he needs a vacation," suggested our hero.
"Maybe he needs a break," suggested our hero.
"Well, he can't have one until the hayin' is done," declared the farmer.
"Well, he can't have one until the haying is finished," said the farmer.
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER X
SAMMY'S FOURTH OF JULY
SAMMY'S 4TH OF JULY
The next day Sammy sat on a bench on the cottage stoop, apparently very intent on a perusal of the Farmer's Almanac, but it was evident his thoughts were somewhere else.
The next day, Sammy sat on a bench on the cottage steps, seemingly focused on reading the Farmer's Almanac, but it was clear his mind was elsewhere.
"What in nater is the boy a-doin'?" asked his mother, looking up from a pile of stockings she was mending. "If he ain't twisting up thet Almanac as if 'twasn't any more than a piece of brown paper. What are you thinking about, Sammy?"
"What on earth is the boy doing?" asked his mother, looking up from a pile of stockings she was mending. "If he isn't crumpling up that Almanac like it’s just a piece of brown paper. What are you thinking about, Sammy?"
"Thursday is Fourth o' July," answered her son.
"Thursday is the Fourth of July," her son replied.
"Well, what if it is? I'm sure I'm willing."
"Well, what if it is? I'm definitely on board."
"They are going to have great doings down to Springfield," added Sammy.
"They're going to have a lot of exciting events in Springfield," added Sammy.
"Is that so? I hope they enjoy themselves. But it ain't anything to me as I know on."
"Is that true? I hope they have a great time. But it doesn't really matter to me since I know what’s going on."
"I want to go down an' see the celebration," said Sammy, mustering up his courage to give utterance to so daring a proposition.
"I want to go down and see the celebration," said Sammy, gathering his courage to voice such a bold suggestion.
"Want to see the Fourth o' July in Springfield?" ejaculated his mother. "Is the boy crazy? Ain't it the Fourth o' July here as well as there, I'd like to know?"
"Want to see the Fourth of July in Springfield?" his mother exclaimed. "Is the boy out of his mind? Isn’t it the Fourth of July here just like it is there, I’d like to know?"
"Well, I suppose it is, but I never was in Springfield, an' I want to go. They've got a lot o' shows there, an' I'm bound to see some of 'em."
"Well, I guess it is, but I’ve never been to Springfield, and I really want to go. They have a lot of shows there, and I can’t wait to see some of them."
"Sammy," said his mother, solemnly, "it would be the ruination of you; you'd git shot, or something wuss. You ain't nuthin' but a boy, an' couldn't be trusted nohow."
"Sammy," his mother said seriously, "it would ruin you; you might get shot, or something worse. You're just a boy, and you can't be trusted at all."
"Ain't I fourteen, an' ain't I 'most six feet high?" answered back Sammy, defiantly. "An' didn't Dick Slade, who is only thirteen, go down last Fourth an' have a smashin' good time an' not git hurt?"
"Aren't I fourteen, and am I almost six feet tall?" Sammy replied defiantly. "And didn't Dick Slade, who is only thirteen, go down last Fourth and have an amazing time and not get hurt?"
"But you ain't got no experience, Sammy."
"But you don't have any experience, Sammy."
"I've got enough to go to Springfield."
"I have enough to go to Springfield."
"No, you had better give up the notion."
"No, you should probably let go of that idea."
"Now, mother, don't say that!" pleaded the son.
"Come on, Mom, please don't say that!" pleaded the son.
"But I do say it."
"But I really mean it."
"Well, then I'm going to—to run away! I'll go to sea an' be a sailor, or sumthin'!" burst out Sammy, recklessly. "I'm sick o' workin' every single day!"
"Well, then I'm going to—run away! I'll go to sea and be a sailor, or something!" Sammy exclaimed, impulsively. "I'm tired of working every single day!"
"Stop talking in that dreadful way, Sammy!" said Mrs. Borden, anxiously.
"Stop talking like that, Sammy!" said Mrs. Borden, worriedly.
"Then you ask paw to let me go."
"Then you ask Dad to let me go."
"'Twon't do no good."
"It won't do any good."
"Yes, it will. You ask him, won't you?" pleaded the son.
"Yeah, it will. Please ask him, okay?" urged the son.
At last Mrs. Borden consented and spoke to her husband about it during the dinner hour. Jerry Borden shook his head.
At last, Mrs. Borden agreed and talked to her husband about it during dinner. Jerry Borden shook his head.
"He can't go—it's sheer foolishness," he said.
"He can't go—it's just plain stupid," he said.
"If you don't let him go I'm afraid he will run away," said the wife. "He has his heart set on going." Sammy was out of the room at the time, so he could not hear the talk.
"If you don't let him go, I'm afraid he'll run away," said the wife. "He's determined to leave." Sammy was out of the room at the time, so he couldn't hear the conversation.
At first Mr. Borden would not listen, but at last he gave in, although he added grimly that he thought running away would do Sammy a world of good.
At first, Mr. Borden wouldn’t listen, but eventually he relented, though he said with a grim expression that he thought running away would do Sammy a lot of good.
"He'd be mighty glad to sneak back afore a week was up," he said.
"He'd be really happy to sneak back before a week was over," he said.
When Sammy realized that he was really to go to the city he was wild with delight, and rushed down into the hayfield to tell Randy of his plans.
When Sammy found out he was actually going to the city, he was over the moon with excitement and ran down to the hayfield to share his plans with Randy.
"I'm a-goin' to have a highfalutin' time," he said. "Just you wait until I come back an' tell about it."
"I'm going to have an amazing time," he said. "Just wait until I come back and tell you all about it."
"I hope you do have a good time," answered our hero, "and don't get hurt."
"I hope you have a great time," our hero replied, "and stay safe."
"There won't nothin' happen to me," answered Sammy, confidently.
"There won't be anything happening to me," answered Sammy, confidently.
Early on the morning of Independence Day Sammy stood at the door of the farmhouse arrayed in his Sunday best. His folks were there to see him off.
Early on the morning of Independence Day, Sammy stood at the door of the farmhouse dressed in his Sunday best. His family was there to see him off.
"My son," said Mr. Borden, "don't ye be wasteful o' your money, an' don't git in no scrapes."
"My son," Mr. Borden said, "don't waste your money, and don't get into any trouble."
"An' remember, Sammy, to keep all the Commandments," added his mother, as she kissed him tenderly.
"And remember, Sammy, to follow all the Commandments," his mother said, kissing him gently.
Soon he was off, down the side road towards the highway, where the stage passed that ran to the railroad station. His walk took him by the Thompson cottage. Randy was at home and fixing up the garden.
Soon he was on his way, down the side road toward the highway, where the stagecoach passed that went to the railroad station. His walk took him by the Thompson cottage. Randy was at home, working on the garden.
"I'm off!" yelled Sammy, waving his hand.
"I'm off!" shouted Sammy, waving his hand.
"Good luck!" cried Randy, pleasantly. "Don't get your head shot off."
"Good luck!" Randy shouted cheerfully. "Try not to get your head blown off."
"He may lose his head without having it shot off," remarked Mr. Thompson, who sat on the porch, with his rheumatic side in the sunshine.
"He might lose his head without it getting shot off," said Mr. Thompson, who was sitting on the porch, with his achy side in the sunlight.
"I do not think it very wise to let him go to the city alone," put in Mrs. Thompson from the kitchen.
"I don't think it's a good idea to let him go to the city by himself," Mrs. Thompson chimed in from the kitchen.
Sammy tramped on until he came to the main highway and there waited impatiently for the stage to appear. He got a seat by the driver, and in less than an hour reached the railroad station. He had been on the cars before, yet the ride was much of a novelty.
Sammy walked on until he reached the main highway and there waited impatiently for the bus to show up. He got a seat next to the driver, and in less than an hour, he arrived at the train station. He had been on trains before, but the ride still felt pretty new to him.
At last the country boy found himself on the streets of Springfield. There was an extra celebration of some sort going on and great crowds flocked on every side. Poor Sammy was completely bewildered, as he was jostled first one way and then another.
At last, the country boy found himself on the streets of Springfield. There was some sort of extra celebration happening, and huge crowds gathered all around. Poor Sammy was completely confused as he was shoved one way and then the other.
"Well, by gosh! If this don't beat anything I ever see!" he ejaculated. "Where in thunder did all the folks come from, anyway?"
"Wow! This is unbelievable!" he exclaimed. "Where on earth did all these people come from, anyway?"
Sammy looked so truly rural that he attracted the attention of two street urchins who were standing close by.
Sammy looked so genuinely rural that he caught the attention of two kids hanging out nearby.
"There's a greeny, I'll bet a hat!" said one of them, nudging his companion.
"There's a greenie, I bet it's a hat!" said one of them, nudging his friend.
"A regular one and no mistake," answered the second urchin.
"A normal one, no doubt about it," replied the second kid.
"Let's have a little fun out of him."
"Let's have a bit of fun with him."
"How?"
"How?"
"Just look and you'll see how I fix him."
"Just look, and you'll see how I handle him."
So speaking, he took a bunch of firecrackers from his pocket and, with a pin, attached it to the tail of Sammy's coat. Then he set the bunch on fire and slipped back into the crowd.
So saying, he took a bunch of firecrackers from his pocket and, with a pin, attached it to the back of Sammy's coat. Then he lit the bunch and slipped back into the crowd.
Crack! Crack! Bang!
Crack! Crack! Bang!
The plot took effect. Sammy was aroused from his reverie by explosion after explosion in his immediate rear. He started and leaped into the air in wild amazement.
The plot kicked in. Sammy was jolted from his daydream by explosion after explosion behind him. He flinched and jumped into the air in sheer astonishment.
"By thunder!" he gasped. "Is thet a cannon bustin'?"
"Wow!" he exclaimed. "Is that a cannon going off?"
The crackers continued to go off, and poor Sammy leaped around worse than ever.
The firecrackers kept going off, and poor Sammy jumped around more than ever.
"Say, mister, what's up?" he asked of a man who was laughing loudly.
"Hey, man, what's going on?" he asked a guy who was laughing loudly.
"Look behind you," answered the man.
"Look behind you," the man replied.
Sammy did so. One look was enough. He began to bellow like a bull and started off on a run, knocking down several people who happened to be in his way. At last a police officer stopped him.
Sammy did just that. One glance was all it took. He started to roar like a bull and took off running, knocking over several people who were in his path. Finally, a police officer managed to stop him.
"What do you mean by making such a disturbance?" demanded the officer.
"What do you mean by causing such a commotion?" demanded the officer.
"I'm burning up! I'm exploding! Don't you hear me?" gasped poor Sammy.
"I'm burning up! I'm about to explode! Can't you hear me?" gasped poor Sammy.
"Pooh! It's only fire-crackers," and the policeman smiled faintly.
"Pooh! It's just firecrackers," and the policeman smiled slightly.
"Take 'em off, mister, please do!" pleaded Sammy. "I'll give you ten cents for the job!"
"Take them off, mister, please!" Sammy begged. "I'll give you ten cents for it!"
"They are about burned out," answered the officer, as the last firecracker went off with an extra loud bang. "You are safe. Go along with you." And he waved his stick. Sammy lost no time in sneaking off. The boy who had played the trick had a good laugh and so did his companion.
"They're pretty much done for," replied the officer, just as the last firecracker exploded with a loud bang. "You're safe now. Off you go." And he waved his baton. Sammy quickly took off. The boy who had pulled the prank had a good laugh, and so did his friend.
Soon Sammy heard a band and saw some "Milingtary," as he called them, approaching. The sight of the soldiers with their guns awed him, yet he followed the procession to a grove, where there was more music and also speechmaking. He listened to the orations with wide-open mouth, until he suddenly lost interest when a bit of banana skin was thrown at him, landing directly in the opening.
Soon, Sammy heard a band and saw some "Milingtary," as he called them, coming closer. He was amazed by the sight of the soldiers with their guns, but he followed the procession to a grove, where there was more music and some speeches. He listened to the speeches with his mouth wide open, until he suddenly lost interest when a piece of banana peel was thrown at him, landing right in his mouth.
"Wah!" he spluttered. "Who threw thet skin at me?"
"Wah!" he exclaimed. "Who threw that skin at me?"
He could not find the offender and so roamed around the grove, presently halting before a temporary stand filled with things to eat. He now discovered that he was tremendously hungry.
He couldn't find the offender and wandered around the grove, eventually stopping at a temporary stand filled with food. He realized he was really hungry.
"Snathers take the expense," he muttered to himself. "I'm a-goin' to have something to eat if it breaks me." He had brought along a lunch from home, but had forgotten it on the train.
"Snathers can pay for it," he muttered to himself. "I'm going to get something to eat even if it costs me." He had packed a lunch from home, but he forgot it on the train.
He approached the stand and looked the stock of eatables over.
He walked up to the stand and glanced at the selection of food.
"What's the price o' them bananas, mister?" he asked.
"What's the price of those bananas, sir?" he asked.
"Two cents each."
"Two cents apiece."
"Well, I suppose if I take two you'll let me have 'em fer three cents."
"Well, I guess if I buy two you'll let me have them for three cents."
"Couldn't do it."
"Couldn't make it happen."
"Well, who cares, anyway? It's only four cents. Let me have two."
"Well, who really cares? It's just four cents. Just give me two."
The bananas were handed over and Sammy looked for his change. But he only had two cents and a one-dollar bill.
The bananas were given to Sammy, and he looked for his change. But he only had two cents and a one-dollar bill.
"Can you change that?" he asked, holding out the bill.
"Can you break this?" he asked, holding out the bill.
"Certainly," answered the standkeeper, and promptly gave the youth a fifty-cent piece and a lot of small change. With his bananas in one hand and his money in another Sammy retired to a distance, to count his change and make sure it was right.
"Sure," replied the standkeeper, and quickly handed the young man a fifty-cent coin and a bunch of small change. With his bananas in one hand and his money in the other, Sammy stepped back to count his change and confirm it was correct.
While he was buying the fruit a boy in tatters watched him eagerly. Now the boy came up to the country lad.
While he was buying the fruit, a scruffy boy watched him eagerly. Then the boy approached the country kid.
"Please, mister, won't you give me some money to buy bread with?" he asked, in a quivering voice.
"Please, sir, could you give me some money to buy bread?" he asked, his voice trembling.
"To buy bread with?" asked Sammy, in astonishment.
"To buy bread with?" Sammy asked, astonished.
"Yes, please—I'm awful hungry."
"Yes, please—I'm really hungry."
"Ain't you had nuthin' to eat to-day?"
"Aren't you hungry today?"
"Not a mouthful."
"Not too much."
Sammy's compassion was aroused and he began to look over his change.
Sammy felt a surge of compassion and started to go through his change.
"Look out for that!" cried the tattered boy, looking upward suddenly.
"Watch out for that!" shouted the ragged boy, looking up suddenly.
Sammy's gaze traveled in the same direction. As his eyes went up the boy in rags grabbed the money in his hand and in an instant was making off through the crowd.
Sammy looked in the same direction. As his eyes went up, the boy in rags snatched the money from his hand and, in a flash, was disappearing into the crowd.
The movement was so quick, and the surprise so great, that for the moment Sammy was bereft of speech.
The movement was so fast, and the surprise so overwhelming, that for a moment, Sammy couldn't find the words.
At length he recovered sufficiently to shout the single word at the top of his lungs:
At last, he recovered enough to shout the single word at the top of his lungs:
"Constable!"
"Officer!"
"What's the matter?" asked a policeman, running up.
"What's going on?" asked a police officer, rushing over.
"Thief! Robbery!"
"Thief! Get robbed!"
"Where is the thief?"
"Where's the thief?"
"He ran off."
"He took off."
"Where? In what direction?"
"Where? Which way?"
"I—er—I don't know," stammered Sammy.
"I—I don't know," stammered Sammy.
"What did he take?"
"What did he grab?"
"Took all my money."
"Stole all my money."
"How much?"
"What's the cost?"
"Ninety-six cents. It ain't all—I've got two cents left."
"Ninety-six cents. That's not everything—I still have two cents remaining."
"Well, if you can point out the thief I'll arrest him," said the policeman. "Come, we'll take a look around."
"Alright, if you can identify the thief, I'll arrest him," said the police officer. "Come on, let's have a look around."
This was done, but the boy in rags could not be found.
This was done, but the boy in rags couldn’t be found.
"Drat the luck! I suppose the money is gone fer good!" groaned Sammy, and he was right. For he never saw either the boy or his cash again.
"Ugh, how frustrating! I guess the money is lost for good!" groaned Sammy, and he was right. He never saw either the boy or his cash again.
Sammy had expected to remain in the evening and see the fire-works, but now his interest in the celebration was gone.
Sammy had planned to stay in the evening and watch the fireworks, but now he didn't care about the celebration anymore.
"Hain't got but two cents left!" he groaned. "Thet won't buy no supper nor nuthin! It's lucky I've got a train ticket back. But I'll have to walk to hum from the station, unless they'll tick me fer the stage ride."
"Haven't got more than two cents left!" he complained. "That won't buy dinner or anything! It's lucky I have a train ticket to get back. But I'll have to walk home from the station unless they give me a ticket for the bus ride."
He walked around, still hoping to meet the lad who had robbed him. His perambulations presently brought him to a spot where there was a pond of water, in which some gold-fish were swimming. The gold-fish caught his eye and he paused to watch them as they darted about.
He walked around, still hoping to run into the kid who had stolen from him. His wandering eventually led him to a spot with a pond where some goldfish were swimming. The goldfish caught his attention, and he stopped to watch them as they darted around.
He was leaning over, looking into the pond, when some boys came along on a run. One boy shoved another and he fell up against Sammy. As a consequence the country lad lost his balance and went into the pond with a loud splash.
He was leaning over, looking into the pond, when some boys ran by. One boy pushed another, and he bumped into Sammy. As a result, the country kid lost his balance and fell into the pond with a loud splash.
"Save me!" he spluttered. "I can't swim!"
"Help me!" he gasped. "I can't swim!"
"Wade out; it's only up to your middle!" sang out a man, and arising, Sammy did as directed. He was covered with mud and slime and presented anything but a nice appearance.
"Wade in; it's only up to your waist!" shouted a man, and getting up, Sammy did as he was told. He was coated in mud and muck and looked anything but presentable.
"This is the wust yet!" he muttered, and felt half like crying. "I ain't going to stay here no more—I'm goin' straight fer hum!"
"This is the worst yet!" he muttered, feeling almost like crying. "I'm not staying here any longer—I'm going straight home!"
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER 11
RANDY TO THE RESCUE
Randy to the rescue
The next day Randy went over to the Borden farm to finish up his work there. To his astonishment Sammy was on hand and apparently eager to go to work.
The next day, Randy went over to the Borden farm to wrap up his work there. To his surprise, Sammy was there and seemed excited to get started.
"Well, how was the celebration, Sammy?" asked our hero.
"Hey, how was the celebration, Sammy?" asked our hero.
"No good."
"Not good."
"That's too bad."
"That's unfortunate."
"After this I'm a-goin' to stay to hum on the Fourth," went on Sammy, as he began to fork over the hay vigorously. "I ain't goin' to no city to be skinned."
"After this, I’m going to stay home on the Fourth," Sammy continued as he started to vigorously pitch the hay. "I'm not going to the city to get ripped off."
"Did they skin you?"
"Did they hurt you?"
"Jest about. A feller robbed me an' I was pushed into a duck pond."
"Just joking around. A guy robbed me and I got pushed into a duck pond."
"That's too bad."
"That's unfortunate."
"If I hadn't a-had my train ticket I'd had to walk home," went on Sammy. "As it was, I had to borrow fifteen cents on the stage, to pay fer thet ride. No more city celebrations fer me. I kin have all I want right here at Riverport." And then Sammy related his adventures in detail, to which our hero listened with much secret amusement.
"If I hadn't had my train ticket, I would have had to walk home," Sammy continued. "As it turned out, I had to borrow fifteen cents on the bus to pay for that ride. No more city celebrations for me. I can have all I want right here in Riverport." And then Sammy shared his adventures in detail, which our hero listened to with a lot of hidden amusement.
Over at the Thompson place the ground had been plowed up in part, and as soon as he left Jerry Borden Randy set to work in earnest to plant late vegetables. For what our hero had done for the Bordens he was paid in vegetables, and also received a rooster and four hens. This gave the Thompsons their own eggs, for which the lady of the cottage was thankful.
Over at the Thompson's, part of the land had been plowed, and as soon as Jerry Borden left, Randy got to work planting late vegetables. For what he had done for the Bordens, our hero was paid in veggies, and he also got a rooster and four hens. This meant the Thompsons would have their own eggs, which the woman of the cottage appreciated.
Randy was at work early one morning, when Jack appeared.
Randy was at work early one morning when Jack showed up.
"Hullo, at it already?" sang out Jack. "I thought I'd find you still in bed."
"Hey, already up?" Jack called out. "I figured you’d still be in bed."
"I prefer to work when the sun is not so hot," answered Randy. "But what brings you out at such an hour as this?"
"I like to work when the sun isn’t too hot," Randy replied. "But what brings you out at this hour?"
"I've got news."
"I have news."
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"We are going to move to Albany."
"We're relocating to Albany."
"When?"
"When's that?"
"The first of next week."
"Early next week."
"I'll be sorry to miss you, Jack."
"I'll miss you, Jack."
"And I'll be sorry to leave you, Randy. But I came over for something more than to tell the news. I want you to go fishing with me. They say the sport is extra fine just now."
"And I'm really going to miss you, Randy. But I came to talk about more than just the news. I want you to go fishing with me. They say the fishing is really good right now."
"I don't know if I can go," answered our hero, doubtfully. "There is still enough to do here."
"I’m not sure if I can go," our hero replied, uncertain. "There’s still a lot to do here."
"It will be a change for you. You have worked very hard lately."
"It'll be a change for you. You've been working really hard lately."
"I admit that."
"I acknowledge that."
"Go by all means, if you care to, Randy," called out Mrs. Thompson. "You have earned a holiday, and the fish will be acceptable."
"Go ahead, if you want to, Randy," Mrs. Thompson called out. "You've earned a break, and the fish will be just fine."
"All right, mother; if you say so, I'll go."
"Okay, mom; if you say so, I'll go."
It did not take Randy long to prepare for the outing. Jack had with him a basket of lunch for two, so all he had to get was his line and hooks and some extra bait.
It didn’t take Randy long to get ready for the outing. Jack brought a picnic basket for two, so all he needed to grab was his fishing line, hooks, and some extra bait.
"I hope we catch a good mess to-day," said Randy, as they started off. "Then I can give Mr. Borden some and he can let us have some bacon that we need."
"I hope we find a good catch today," said Randy as they set off. "Then I can share some with Mr. Borden, and he can give us the bacon we need."
"I suppose it is rather hard scratching for you just now," said Jack.
"I guess it's pretty tough for you right now," said Jack.
"It is, and I am going to look for outside work before long."
"It is, and I'm going to look for a job soon."
"Well, I hope you find something to do. Ben Bash was looking for work all over this district but he couldn't find a thing."
"Well, I hope you find something to do. Ben Bash was searching for a job all over this area, but he couldn't find anything."
"Oh, I know there is small chance in Riverport. I think I may try elsewhere," answered our hero.
"Oh, I know there’s a slim chance in Riverport. I think I might try somewhere else," replied our hero.
It did not take the two boys long to reach the river, at a point where Jack had left his boat. Both rowed to their favorite fishing spot.
It didn't take the two boys long to get to the river, where Jack had left his boat. They both rowed to their favorite fishing spot.
"Oh, isn't that too bad!" cried Jack, in disappointment.
"Oh, that's really unfortunate!" exclaimed Jack, feeling let down.
Strangers were fishing at the spot and they soon saw that there was no room for them to throw in.
Strangers were fishing at the spot, and they quickly realized there was no space for them to cast their lines.
"How is fishing?" called out Randy.
"How's the fishing?" called out Randy.
"Very good," answered one of those present.
"Very good," replied one of the people there.
"We'll have to go elsewhere," said Jack. "The question is, where?"
"We'll need to go somewhere else," Jack said. "The question is, where?"
"I know another spot about quarter of a mile from here," answered Randy. "It may be just as good."
"I know another place about a quarter-mile from here," Randy replied. "It might be just as good."
They rowed on and reached the new place, to find nobody there. Soon they had their boat tied fast to an overhanging tree and then they got out on some flat rocks and baited up.
They kept rowing and arrived at the new spot, only to find it empty. Soon, they secured their boat to a tree that was hanging over the water, then they got out onto some flat rocks and set up their bait.
It did not take long to prove that the new fishing place was as good as the old. Randy drew in a small fish almost immediately and Jack did the same. Then both got hauls of good size.
It didn't take long to show that the new fishing spot was just as good as the old one. Randy caught a small fish almost right away, and Jack did the same. Then both of them started reeling in some nice-sized catches.
"Maybe we'll do better than if we went to the old Fishing Hole," observed Jack.
"Maybe we'll do better than if we went to the old Fishing Hole," Jack said.
At noon time they knocked off for lunch and a rest and then took a good swim.
At noon, they took a break for lunch and some rest, and then enjoyed a nice swim.
"I can tell you, I enjoy this!" cried Randy. "I haven't had a chance to go in for so long."
"I have to say, I'm really enjoying this!" shouted Randy. "I haven't had a chance to do this in forever."
The swim at an end, the boys donned their garments and resumed their fishing. They kept at it until about four o'clock. Then all their luck seemed to suddenly desert them.
The swim was over, and the boys put on their clothes and went back to fishing. They continued until around four o'clock. Then, it felt like all their luck suddenly vanished.
"Never mind," said Randy. "We certainly have a prime haul, even as it is," and he looked the fish over with much pride.
"Never mind," Randy said. "We've definitely got a great catch, even as it is," and he inspected the fish with a lot of pride.
They wound up their lines and were soon on the way down the river. It was rather a hot day, so they took their time in getting back.
They coiled up their lines and soon started heading down the river. It was a pretty hot day, so they took their time getting back.
"What are you going to do with your boat?" asked Randy.
"What are you going to do with your boat?" Randy asked.
"Sell it to Mr. Stanwood for ten dollars."
"Sell it to Mr. Stanwood for ten bucks."
"You are lucky to get a customer, Jack."
"You’re lucky to have a customer, Jack."
"I know it. I'd turn the boat over to you only—well—we need the money now, you know," and Jack's eyes dropped.
"I get it. I'd hand the boat over to you, but—well—we really need the money right now, you know," and Jack looked down.
"Thank you, Jack, but I wouldn't have much time to use it. I must put in the most of my time at work."
"Thanks, Jack, but I won't have much time to use it. I need to spend most of my time at work."
"I suppose that is true. At the same time I'd rather you had the boat than anybody I know of."
"I guess that's true. At the same time, I'd prefer you have the boat instead of anyone I know."
The boys were coming around a bend of the river when they heard a peculiar noise in the distance.
The boys were rounding a bend in the river when they heard a strange noise in the distance.
"What do you make that out to be?" asked Jack, as the noise continued.
"What do you think that is?" asked Jack, as the noise went on.
"I think I know," answered our hero. "It is the new tugboat from the bay. I saw it once, several weeks ago. It makes a very odd sound, for the engine is not like the ordinary ones."
"I think I know," replied our hero. "It's the new tugboat from the bay. I saw it a few weeks ago. It makes a really strange sound since its engine isn’t like the usual ones."
The noise kept coming closer and presently the tugboat came into view. It was stuck in the mud and those on board were doing what they could to get the craft afloat again.
The noise kept getting louder and soon the tugboat appeared. It was stuck in the mud and the people on board were doing everything they could to get it floating again.
"They seem to be having a hard time of it," remarked Jack, as he stopped rowing to watch the proceedings.
"They look like they're having a tough time," Jack said, pausing his rowing to watch what was happening.
"The mud is very sticky here, if you'll remember," answered Randy. "Don't you remember how we were stuck here last year?"
"The mud is really sticky here, if you recall," replied Randy. "Don't you remember how we got stuck here last year?"
"Yes, and how I lost an oar overboard and nearly went overboard myself," continued Jack, with a short laugh. "Heigh-ho! Randy, I'll be sorry in a way to lose it all."
"Yeah, and how I dropped an oar in the water and almost went in myself," Jack added with a small laugh. "Oh well! Randy, I’ll be a bit sad to lose everything."
"We must write to each other."
"We need to communicate with each other."
"Of course."
"Definitely."
The tug was puffing and snorting viciously to get out of the mud. On board were four people who were evidently passengers, including a lady with a little girl.
The tug was puffing and snorting hard to get out of the mud. On board were four people who were clearly passengers, including a woman with a little girl.
Suddenly there came something which sounded like an explosion. This was followed by a cloud of steam that seemed to completely envelop the tugboat.
Suddenly, there was a noise that sounded like an explosion. This was followed by a cloud of steam that seemed to completely cover the tugboat.
"Something is wrong!" shouted Randy.
"Something's wrong!" shouted Randy.
"Oh, mamma, I don't like this!" screamed the little girl, as she ran to the stern of the tug. "We'll be burned up!"
"Oh, Mom, I don't like this!" shouted the little girl as she ran to the back of the tug. "We're going to get burned up!"
She had scarcely spoken when there came another explosion and the cloud of steam increased. The four passengers crowded to the stern in a body, and a moment later the two men leaped overboard and called on the lady and her child to do likewise.
She had barely said a word when another explosion happened, and the cloud of steam grew larger. The four passengers rushed to the back of the boat together, and moments later, the two men jumped into the water and urged the woman and her child to follow.
"I cannot swim!" shrieked the lady.
"I can't swim!" screamed the woman.
"You must jump!" answered somebody. "The tug may blow up!"
"You have to jump!" someone responded. "The tug could explode!"
The little girl heard this and with a scream she ran from her mother straight for the bow of the tug. The next moment she lost her balance and went overboard.
The little girl heard this and with a scream she ran from her mom straight for the front of the tugboat. The next moment, she lost her balance and fell overboard.
"She's over!" cried Randy, and his heart leaped into his throat.
"She's here!" shouted Randy, and his heart raced in his chest.
"Save my child! Save Helen!" shrieked the lady and rushed after her offspring. Soon she was in the water also.
"Save my child! Save Helen!" the woman shouted as she hurried after her kid. Before long, she was in the water too.
The situation was certainly a thrilling one. The two men in the water were fifty feet away and those left on the tug were in no position to render assistance. The child had disappeared completely, while the mother was thrashing around wildly, in water just up to her neck.
The situation was definitely intense. The two men in the water were fifty feet away, and those on the tug couldn't help them at all. The child had vanished completely, while the mother was flailing around desperately, with the water up to her neck.
"Quick, Jack, turn the boat around!" ejaculated Randy. "We must get them on board."
"Quick, Jack, turn the boat around!" shouted Randy. "We need to get them on board."
The craft was turned around and headed for the lady. Then Randy threw off his cap—he was already in his shirt sleeves—and stood up in the bow. He gazed anxiously into the muddy water and caught a dim view of the little girl's white dress.
The boat turned around and headed toward the lady. Then Randy took off his cap—he was already in his shirtsleeves—and stood up in the front. He looked anxiously into the murky water and caught a faint glimpse of the little girl's white dress.
"My child! My child!" the mother continued to scream.
"My child! My child!" the mother kept screaming.
"I'll bring her up," said Randy, and made a leap overboard, just as the gunwale of the rowboat came within reaching distance of the lady's hands.
"I'll bring her up," said Randy, and jumped overboard, just as the edge of the rowboat was within reach of the lady's hands.
The little girl had been caught by the current and was being carried down the stream. Randy made a quick grab but missed her, and then she disappeared from view. But in a few seconds more he saw her again, and this time secured hold of her arm. The next moment he raised her to the surface of the river.
The little girl had been caught by the current and was being swept down the stream. Randy quickly reached out but missed her, and then she vanished from sight. However, a few seconds later, he spotted her again and this time grabbed her arm. In the next moment, he lifted her to the surface of the river.
She was too far gone to do anything but splutter. She clutched him with a deathlike grip—a thing every person in danger of drowning will do—and he had his hands full to keep both himself and his burden afloat. Shallow water was not far off and he struck out for this and waded ashore.
She was beyond help, only able to splutter. She held onto him with a grip of desperation—something anyone in danger of drowning would do—and he struggled to keep both himself and her above water. Shallow water was close, so he pushed toward it and waded to the shore.
In the meantime Jack was having no easy time of it getting the lady into the rowboat. There was serious danger of the craft overturning, and he had to caution her to be careful.
In the meantime, Jack was having a tough time getting the lady into the rowboat. There was a real risk of the boat capsizing, so he had to warn her to be careful.
"My child! My Helen!" she moaned, when she was at last safe.
"My child! My Helen!" she cried out, once she was finally safe.
"My friend will save her," answered Jack.
"My friend will save her," Jack replied.
"You are sure?"
"Are you sure?"
"Yes."
Yes.
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER 12
A STEAMBOAT MAN
A steamboat operator
Having saved the lady from her uncomfortable if not dangerous position, Jack lost no time in rowing for the shore. Soon he was at the river bank and the lady leaped out of the rowboat and ran to where Randy had placed his dripping burden on the grass.
Having rescued the lady from her uncomfortable and potentially dangerous situation, Jack quickly rowed toward the shore. Before long, he reached the riverbank, and the lady jumped out of the rowboat and ran to where Randy had set his soaked burden on the grass.
"My Helen! Is she safe?" asked the lady, anxiously.
"My Helen! Is she okay?" asked the woman, worriedly.
"I think so," answered our hero. "But I guess she swallowed some river water."
"I think so," our hero replied. "But I guess she must have swallowed some river water."
"Oh, how thankful I am that you went after her."
"Oh, I'm so grateful you went after her."
"It was the only thing to do. I saw she couldn't swim."
"It was the only thing I could do. I could see she couldn't swim."
The little girl was still gasping for breath. The mother threw herself on the grass and did what she could for her. Soon the little girl gave a cry:
The little girl was still struggling to catch her breath. The mother collapsed onto the grass and did everything she could for her. Before long, the little girl let out a cry:
"Mamma!"
"Mom!"
"Yes, darling, I am here!"
"Yes, babe, I'm here!"
"Oh, dear! I am all wet!"
"Oh no! I’m totally soaked!"
"Be thankful that your life has been spared."
"Be grateful that your life has been saved."
"That boy brought me out of the water."
"That guy pulled me out of the water."
"Yes, dear—and he was brave to do it," answered the mother and beamed on Randy to such an extent that he had to blush.
"Yes, sweetie—and he was really brave to do that," the mother replied, smiling at Randy so much that he couldn't help but blush.
By this time the two men had also come ashore. The steam was still blowing off on the tug but the danger appeared to be over. Later the engineer announced that a valve and a connection had broken, and the craft would have to remain where she was until towed off.
By this time, the two men had also come ashore. The steam was still venting from the tug, but the danger seemed to be over. Later, the engineer announced that a valve and a connection had broken, and the vessel would have to stay where it was until it could be towed away.
"I am glad to see you are all safe," said the man who ran the tug. "There wasn't very much danger on board."
"I’m happy to see you’re all safe," said the guy who operated the tug. "There wasn't much danger on board."
"It looked bad enough," said one of the men who had leaped overboard. "I didn't want to get scalded."
"It looked pretty bad," said one of the guys who had jumped overboard. "I didn't want to get burned."
"And neither did I," added the other.
"And I didn't either," the other person added.
It appeared that neither of the men knew the lady excepting by name. She was, however, fairly well known to the tug captain, and had gone up the river on the craft to please her little girl.
It seemed that neither of the men knew the woman except by name. However, she was fairly well known to the tug captain, who had taken her up the river on the boat to make her little girl happy.
"I am sorry for this, Mrs. Shalley," said the tug owner. "I must say, I don't know what to do."
"I’m really sorry about this, Mrs. Shalley," said the tug owner. "Honestly, I don't know what to do."
"I must get dry clothing on Helen pretty soon."
"I need to get Helen into dry clothes pretty soon."
"The tug is wet from end to end from the escaped steam."
"The tug is soaked from one end to the other from the escaped steam."
"If I was down at Riverport I could go to the hotel," went on Mrs. Shalley.
"If I were in Riverport, I could go to the hotel," continued Mrs. Shalley.
"We can take you down in our rowboat," said Jack. "It won't take very long."
"We can take you in our rowboat," Jack said. "It won't take long."
"Can I trust myself in the boat?"
"Can I trust myself in the boat?"
"Certainly, if you'll only sit still."
"Sure, if you would just sit still."
The matter was talked over, and it was decided that the lady and her little girl should be taken down to Riverport by Randy and Jack. The party was soon on the way.
The issue was discussed, and it was decided that Randy and Jack would take the woman and her little girl down to Riverport. The group was soon on their way.
"My name is Mrs. Andrew Shalley," said the lady. "My husband is a steamboat owner. May I ask your names?"
"My name is Mrs. Andrew Shalley," the lady said. "My husband owns a steamboat. Can I ask what your names are?"
"Mine is Jack Bartlett. I live in Riverport, but I am going to move to Albany."
"Mine is Jack Bartlett. I live in Riverport, but I'm planning to move to Albany."
"And my name is Randy Thompson," added our hero. "I live over there—in the little cottage by that clump of trees."
"And I'm Randy Thompson," our hero said. "I live over there—in the small cottage by that group of trees."
"I am pleased to know you," said the lady. "It was more than kind of both of you to come to the assistance of myself and my daughter."
"I’m glad to meet you," said the lady. "It was really nice of both of you to help me and my daughter."
"It wasn't so much to do," answered Randy. "We were close by."
"It wasn't that much to do," answered Randy. "We were nearby."
"You are soaking wet."
"You are drenched."
"It's an old working suit and I don't mind the water," laughed our hero.
"It's an old work suit, and I don't care about the water," laughed our hero.
"What a nice lot of fish," said little Helen, who had now completely recovered.
"What a great bunch of fish," said little Helen, who had now fully recovered.
"I feel I should reward you both," went on Mrs. Shalley.
"I think I should reward both of you," Mrs. Shalley continued.
"I don't want anything," said Jack, promptly.
"I don't want anything," Jack said right away.
"And neither do I," added our hero.
"And neither do I," our hero added.
The hotel at which the lady was stopping was built close to the river bank. Mother and child landed at the dock and Randy and Jack bade them good-by.
The hotel where the lady was staying was built right by the riverbank. Mother and child arrived at the dock, and Randy and Jack said goodbye to them.
"I shall try to see you again," said Mrs. Shalley, as she started for the hotel.
"I'll try to see you again," said Mrs. Shalley, as she headed to the hotel.
"Evidently a very nice lady," remarked Jack, as he and Randy rowed away.
"Evidently a really nice lady," Jack said as he and Randy paddled away.
"Yes."
"Yep."
"I think she wanted to reward us, Randy."
"I think she wanted to give us a reward, Randy."
"I think so myself, but I don't want any reward."
"I feel the same way, but I don’t want any reward."
"Neither do I, although I shouldn't mind, say ten thousand dollars," went on Jack, by way of a joke.
"Me neither, though I wouldn't mind having ten thousand dollars," Jack said, joking around.
"Or the Presidency of the United States," added Randy, in an equally light tone.
"Or the Presidency of the United States," added Randy, in a similarly casual tone.
The boys had caught so many fish Randy decided to sell some from his share. He found a purchaser on the dock where they landed and started home richer by fifty cents.
The boys had caught so many fish that Randy decided to sell some of his share. He found a buyer on the dock where they landed and started home fifty cents richer.
"If I can't get anything else to do, I can do some fishing later on," he mused. "I can get at least two or three dollars' worth of fish a week, and that would be better than nothing—and I could keep right on with the farm, too."
"If I can't find anything else to do, I can go fishing later," he thought. "I can catch at least two or three dollars' worth of fish each week, which is better than nothing—and I could still keep working on the farm."
When Randy returned home he had quite a story to tell, to which both his father and his mother listened with interest.
When Randy got home, he had quite a story to share, and both his dad and mom listened with interest.
"Randy, you must be careful in the water," said Mrs. Thompson, with an anxious look in her eyes. "Supposing that girl had dragged you down?"
"Randy, you need to be careful in the water," Mrs. Thompson said, looking worried. "What if that girl had pulled you under?"
"I was on my guard, mother."
"I was careful, Mom."
"Randy is a good swimmer," said his father. "I was a good swimmer myself, in my younger days."
"Randy is a great swimmer," his dad said. "I was a good swimmer too, back in my day."
The fish proved acceptable, and Randy readily got Jerry Borden to trade him some bacon for a mess, and also give him some fresh vegetables.
The fish turned out to be good, and Randy easily convinced Jerry Borden to swap him some bacon for a portion, along with some fresh vegetables.
"Gosh! Wish I'd gone fishing," said Sammy. "I like to catch big fish."
"Gosh! I wish I had gone fishing," said Sammy. "I love catching big fish."
"Well, I am not going to stop you," said our hero.
"Well, I'm not going to stop you," said our hero.
"Sammy never has no luck," put in Mrs. Borden. "Once he went fishing all day and all he got was three little fish."
"Sammy never has any luck," added Mrs. Borden. "Once he went fishing all day and all he caught was three tiny fish."
"Didn't nuther!" cried Sammy. "I got twelve big bites, but they got away."
"Didn’t either!" yelled Sammy. "I caught twelve big ones, but they got away."
"It's the big fish that always get away," said Randy, with a smile. "Never mind, Sammy, maybe we can go together some day."
"It's the big ones that always get away," Randy said with a smile. "Don't worry, Sammy, maybe we can go together someday."
"I'd like that," answered the overgrown country boy.
"I'd like that," replied the tall country boy.
"Did that Bartlett boy get any fish?" asked Mrs. Borden.
"Did that Bartlett kid catch any fish?" asked Mrs. Borden.
"Just as many as I did."
"Just as many as I did."
"I understand they are going to move away."
"I hear they’re planning to move away."
"Yes, to Albany."
"Yeah, to Albany."
"They say down to the iron works that Mr. Bangs is glad to have Mr. Bartlett out of the place."
"They say at the iron works that Mr. Bangs is happy to have Mr. Bartlett out of there."
"I guess that is true."
"I guess that's true."
"It's too bad! All of the men liked Mr. Bartlett."
"It's a shame! All the guys liked Mr. Bartlett."
"Don't they like Mr. Bangs?"
"Don't they like Mr. Bangs?"
"Not a bit—so Mr. Reilly was telling my husband. They say Mr. Bangs is mean to everybody."
"Not at all—so Mr. Reilly was telling my husband. They say Mr. Bangs is rude to everyone."
Two days slipped by, and Randy was at work in the garden one afternoon when he saw a buggy stop at the front of the cottage and a portly man alighted. Knowing his mother was busy, our hero went to meet the newcomer.
Two days passed, and Randy was working in the garden one afternoon when he saw a carriage stop in front of the cottage and a heavyset man get out. Knowing his mother was occupied, Randy went to greet the newcomer.
"Is this where Randy Thompson lives?" asked the portly gentleman.
"Is this where Randy Thompson lives?" asked the chubby guy.
"Yes, sir, I am Randy Thompson."
"Yes, I'm Randy Thompson."
"Oh!" The gentleman held out his hand. "I am glad to know you. My name is Andrew Shalley. You did my wife and little girl a great service the other day."
"Oh!" The man extended his hand. "I'm pleased to meet you. My name is Andrew Shalley. You helped my wife and little girl a lot the other day."
"I only did what seemed necessary," answered Randy, modestly. "Will you come into the house, Mr. Shalley?"
"I just did what I felt was needed," Randy replied humbly. "Will you come inside, Mr. Shalley?"
"Thanks, I'll sit down on your porch." The gentleman did so. "What are you doing, farming?"
"Thanks, I'll take a seat on your porch." The man did just that. "What are you up to, farming?"
"A little. We got this place so late this season I cannot do a great deal. Next year I hope to have the farm in much better shape."
"A little. We got this place so late in the season that I can't do much. Next year, I hope to have the farm in much better shape."
"Do you like it?"
"Do you enjoy it?"
"I try to like it."
"I’m trying to like it."
"Then you are not naturally a farmer?"
"So, you're not a farmer by nature?"
"No, sir."
"No, thanks."
"Is your father living?"
"Is your dad alive?"
"Yes, sir; but he is laid up with rheumatism, so he cannot work at present. He is a carpenter."
"Yes, sir; but he is stuck at home with rheumatism, so he can't work right now. He is a carpenter."
"Indeed! I was a carpenter when I was a young man."
"Absolutely! I was a carpenter when I was younger."
"I thought Mrs. Shalley said you were a steamboat owner."
"I thought Mrs. Shalley said you owned a steamboat."
"I am, now. I gave up carpentering to go into the freight business. I made money, and then bought a small freight boat. Then I branched out, and now own a steamboat running up and down the Hudson River, and I also own several steam tugs."
"I am, right now. I gave up carpentry to get into the freight business. I made money and then bought a small freight boat. After that, I expanded my operations, and now I own a steamboat that runs up and down the Hudson River, plus I own several steam tugs."
"Do you own the one that got into trouble the other day?"
"Do you own the one who got into trouble the other day?"
"No, a friend of mine owns that—that is how my wife and little girl happened to be on board. I am——" Mr. Shalley stopped short as a form appeared in the doorway behind him.
"No, a friend of mine owns that—that's how my wife and little girl ended up on board. I am——" Mr. Shalley paused abruptly as a figure appeared in the doorway behind him.
"This is my mother. Mother, this is Mr. Shalley, the steamboat owner."
"This is my mom. Mom, this is Mr. Shalley, the owner of the steamboat."
"I am glad to meet you," said Mrs. Thompson, politely. "Will you come in?"
"I’m glad to meet you," Mrs. Thompson said politely. "Will you come in?"
"Thank you, but it is very pleasant on the porch. Madam, you have a good son," went on the steamboat owner.
"Thank you, but it’s really nice on the porch. Ma'am, you have a great son," continued the steamboat owner.
"I know that."
"I got it."
"He did my wife and little girl a great service the other day."
"He did my wife and little girl a huge favor the other day."
"Yes, he told me what he did."
"Yeah, he told me what he did."
"I think—er—that is, I'd like to reward you," stammered Andrew Shalley. He saw that Randy was no common boy with whom to deal.
"I think—uh—that is, I want to reward you," Andrew Shalley stammered. He realized that Randy was not an ordinary boy to handle.
"Thank you, but I don't wish any reward, sir."
"Thank you, but I don't want any reward, sir."
"I felt you would say that," answered Andrew Shalley. "The other lad said the same."
"I knew you would say that," replied Andrew Shalley. "The other guy said the same thing."
"Then you have seen Jack Bartlett?"
"Have you seen Jack?"
"Yes, I just came from there. I wanted to reward him, but he would not have it. But I fixed him," and the steamboat owner smiled broadly.
"Yeah, I just got back from there. I wanted to reward him, but he wouldn't accept it. But I took care of him," and the steamboat owner grinned widely.
"Yes?" said Mrs. Thompson, curiously.
"Yes?" Mrs. Thompson asked, curious.
"I found out he was going to move to Albany, so I gave him a free pass on my steamboat, the Helen Shalley—named after my wife. Now he can go up and down the river as much as he pleases and it won't cost him a cent. I told him I'd depend upon him to haul folks out of the water if they fell overboard," and the steamboat owner laughed broadly.
"I found out he was moving to Albany, so I gave him a free pass on my steamboat, the Helen Shalley—named after my wife. Now he can travel up and down the river as much as he wants, and it won't cost him a thing. I told him I'd count on him to rescue anyone who falls overboard," the steamboat owner chuckled heartily.
"That ought to suit Jack—he loves the water so," said Randy.
"That should work for Jack—he really loves the water," said Randy.
"Do you like the water, too?"
"Do you like water, as well?"
"Yes, sir."
"Sure, sir."
"Then maybe you'd like a pass also."
"Then maybe you’d like a pass too."
"I couldn't use it, Mr. Shalley."
"I couldn’t use it, Mr. Shalley."
"I was only joking. But really, Randy, I'd like to do something for you, to show I appreciate what you did for my wife and for Helen."
"I was just joking. But honestly, Randy, I want to do something for you to show that I appreciate what you did for my wife and for Helen."
"I do not want anything, Mr. Shalley, excepting work."
"I don’t want anything, Mr. Shalley, except for work."
"Work? I should imagine you had enough of that right here."
"Work? I can only assume you’ve had your fill of that already."
"I mean work that would pay me regular wages. We must have money. My father needs the doctor, and medicine, and we have to buy groceries, and such, and we can't make the farm pay the bills."
"I mean a job that would give me a steady paycheck. We need money. My dad needs a doctor and medicine, and we have to buy groceries and things like that, and we can't rely on the farm to cover the expenses."
"I understand, my lad. Where is your father?"
"I get it, buddy. Where's your dad?"
"I am here, sir," came from the couch in the sitting room.
"I’m here, sir," came from the couch in the living room.
"May I come in, Mr. Thompson?"
"Can I come in, Mr. Thompson?"
"Certainly," answered the sick man, and a moment later Andrew Shalley entered the cottage and was shaking hands with Randy's father.
"Sure," replied the sick man, and a moment later, Andrew Shalley walked into the cottage and shook hands with Randy's dad.
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER 13
MR. SHALLEY MAKES AN OFFER
Mr. Shalley makes an offer
The two men conversed together for fully half an hour, and during that time Andrew Shalley learned much concerning the Thompson family and their struggle to make both ends meet.
The two men talked for a full thirty minutes, and during that time, Andrew Shalley learned a lot about the Thompson family and their struggle to make ends meet.
"I live at Nyack," said Andrew Shalley. "And my headquarters for boats is there also. But the passenger steamer runs from New York City to Albany. The tugs run anywhere on the river, and on New York Bay."
"I live in Nyack," said Andrew Shalley. "And my boat headquarters are there too. But the passenger ferry goes from New York City to Albany. The tugboats operate anywhere on the river and in New York Bay."
"It must be a nice business," said Randy. "I like boats of any kind."
"It must be a great business," Randy said. "I like boats of all kinds."
"If I had a boat on the river here I might give you a job," went on the gentleman. "But all of my craft are on the Hudson."
"If I had a boat on this river, I could offer you a job," the gentleman continued. "But all of my boats are on the Hudson."
"They tell me that the Hudson is a grand stream."
"They tell me that the Hudson is a great river."
"Nothing finer in this country, my boy, nothing finer. I have traveled all over the United States and I know. I think it is fully equal to the German Rhine and the St. Lawrence."
"Nothing better in this country, my boy, nothing better. I've traveled all over the United States and I know. I think it's just as good as the German Rhine and the St. Lawrence."
"Maybe you could give me a situation on one of your Hudson River boats," went on Randy, struck by a sudden idea.
"Maybe you could give me a ride on one of your Hudson River boats," Randy said, inspired by a sudden thought.
"Would you care to leave home?"
"Do you want to leave home?"
"Oh, Randy, you wouldn't want to go away!" cried Mrs. Thompson.
"Oh, Randy, you can't leave!" shouted Mrs. Thompson.
"I would if it paid to do so," answered Randy, quickly. "There isn't much chance for work in Riverport."
"I would if it paid to do so," Randy replied quickly. "There's not much opportunity for work in Riverport."
"And I can keep an eye on the garden," said Mr. Thompson. "I know I am going to feel some better now this spell is passing."
"And I can keep an eye on the garden," Mr. Thompson said. "I know I’m going to feel better now that this spell is passing."
"If you cared to leave home I might give you some sort of a job on one of my boats," went on Andrew Shalley, thoughtfully.
"If you wanted to leave home, I could offer you a job on one of my boats," Andrew Shalley said, deep in thought.
"What kind of a job?"
"What type of job?"
"I'd have to see about it first. I'll tell you what I'll do, I'll send you a letter next week."
"I'll need to check on that first. Here's what I'll do: I'll send you a letter next week."
"Thank you."
"Thanks."
"That will be best. But now I am going to do something else." The steamboat man drew out his wallet. "I want you to accept this." And he held out five crisp ten-dollar bills.
"That sounds good. But now I'm going to do something different." The steamboat man took out his wallet. "I want you to take this." And he held out five fresh ten-dollar bills.
Randy did not wish to take the money, but the steamboat man urged it and finally laid the bills on the table.
Randy didn’t want to take the money, but the steamboat guy insisted and eventually placed the bills on the table.
"I am sure you are more than kind, Mr. Shalley," said Mrs. Thompson. "I shall remember you."
"I’m sure you’re very kind, Mr. Shalley," Mrs. Thompson said. "I’ll remember you."
"Let us call it a loan," said Mr. Thompson, "to be paid back when I am at work once more."
"Let's call it a loan," Mr. Thompson said, "to be paid back when I'm back at work."
"Yes, call it a loan," said Randy, "otherwise I, for one, don't want it."
"Yeah, call it a loan," Randy said, "otherwise I, for one, don't want it."
"Have your way," laughed Mr. Shalley. "But don't worry about the payment."
"Do whatever you like," laughed Mr. Shalley. "But don’t stress about the payment."
Before he left he walked around the little farm and praised what Randy had done.
Before he left, he walked around the small farm and praised what Randy had accomplished.
"Evidently not a lazy boy," he told himself, "and one who is willing to aid his parents. That is the sort I like."
"Clearly not a lazy kid," he told himself, "and someone who is ready to help his parents. That's the kind I admire."
"He is a very nice man," said Mrs. Thompson, when the visitor had departed. "Randy, you were fortunate to make such a friend."
"He’s a really nice guy," said Mrs. Thompson, after the visitor left. "Randy, you were lucky to have made such a friend."
"Yes. But, mother, I think we ought to pay back that money some day."
"Yes. But, Mom, I think we should pay back that money someday."
"I can do that—when I am able to go at carpentering again," put in Mr. Thompson.
"I can do that—when I'm able to get back to carpentry," added Mr. Thompson.
After that a week passed quietly enough. Randy worked early and late and got the little farm in good shape and also visited Jack and bade his friend good-by.
After that, a week went by fairly uneventfully. Randy worked early and late to get the little farm in good shape and also visited Jack to say goodbye to his friend.
"Maybe I'll get a position on one of the Hudson River boats," said our hero.
"Maybe I'll get a job on one of the Hudson River boats," said our hero.
"If you do, and you stop at Albany, you must come and see me," answered Jack, and gave his new address.
"If you do, and you stop in Albany, you have to come see me," replied Jack, giving his new address.
On the following Monday came a letter from Andrew Shalley. It was short and to the point and read in part as follows:
On the following Monday, a letter arrived from Andrew Shalley. It was brief and straightforward, and it read in part as follows:
"All I can offer you at present is the position of a deckhand on my steamboat, the Helen Shalley. If you wish to accept that I will pay you twenty dollars per month and your board at the start, and more when you are experienced. If you wish to accept, write to me and come on to Nyack, to my office."
"Right now, all I can offer you is a deckhand position on my steamboat, the Helen Shalley. If you want to take it, I'll pay you twenty dollars a month and provide your meals to start, and more once you gain some experience. If you're interested, just write to me and come to Nyack to my office."
"Here's an offer at last!" cried Randy, as he read the communication. He had been fearful that Andrew Shalley might forget him.
"Finally, an offer!" Randy exclaimed as he read the message. He had been worried that Andrew Shalley might forget about him.
"Twenty dollars per month is not so very much," said his mother.
"Twenty dollars a month isn’t that much," said his mother.
"Yes, but I am to get my board, so the money will all be clear profit, outside of the cost of my clothing."
"Yes, but I'm getting my meals covered, so all the money I make will be pure profit, aside from my clothing expenses."
"I suppose you will live on the boat," put in Mr. Thompson. "Most of the crew do."
"I guess you'll be living on the boat," Mr. Thompson added. "That's what most of the crew does."
"I can send the most of the money home each month," continued Randy.
"I can send most of the money home every month," Randy continued.
"The boat won't run during the winter," said his mother, who did not much relish having her son leave home.
"The boat won't run in the winter," said his mother, who wasn't very keen on having her son leave home.
"Well, it will run until cold weather, anyway, and perhaps after that Mr. Shalley will give me something else to do."
"Well, it will keep going until the cold weather, anyway, and maybe after that Mr. Shalley will have something else for me to do."
The matter was discussed that evening, and before he retired, Randy penned a letter to the steamboat owner, stating he would come to Nyack two days later.
The issue was talked about that evening, and before he went to bed, Randy wrote a letter to the steamboat owner, saying he would arrive in Nyack two days later.
The prospects ahead filled our hero with pleasure. The new position would enable him to see a little of the world and meet other people, and he was sure steamboat life would suit him thoroughly. He knew there would be plenty of hard work, handling freight and baggage, but this did not daunt him.
The future looked bright for our hero. The new job would allow him to explore a bit of the world and meet new people, and he was confident that life on a steamboat would fit him perfectly. He understood that there would be a lot of hard work involved, dealing with freight and baggage, but he wasn’t intimidated by that.
"I'll try to do my best," he reasoned. "Then maybe Mr. Shalley will give me something better later on."
"I'll do my best," he thought. "Then maybe Mr. Shalley will give me something better down the line."
Randy did not have many clothes, so there was not a great deal to pack. What he possessed was gone over by his mother, and then packed in a valise. Out of the money on hand he was given the price of his stage and railroad ticket and five dollars for other expenses.
Randy didn't have many clothes, so there wasn't much to pack. His mother went through what he had, and then packed it in a suitcase. From the money available, he was given enough for his bus and train ticket and five dollars for other expenses.
"I shan't spend only what is necessary," said he to his parents.
"I won't spend just what's necessary," he said to his parents.
Randy was glad to see that his father was improving. A good deal of the rheumatic pains had left Mr. Thompson and he could get around the house and the garden. It would be some time before he could go at carpentering again, but he could aid a good deal on the farm, which was something.
Randy was happy to see that his dad was getting better. A lot of the rheumatic pain had eased for Mr. Thompson, and he could move around the house and the garden. It would be a while before he could start carpentry again, but he could help out a lot on the farm, which was a positive change.
All too soon for his mother came the time for Randy to depart. Mrs. Thompson kissed him affectionately and his father shook him by the hand.
All too soon for his mother came the time for Randy to leave. Mrs. Thompson kissed him lovingly and his father shook his hand.
"Come back home if it doesn't suit you, Randy," said the mother.
"Come back home if you don't like it, Randy," said the mother.
"Yes, come back, and we'll get along somehow," added his father.
"Yes, come back, and we'll figure things out," added his father.
"I am sure it will suit me," said the boy. "I know the kind of a man Mr. Shalley is. We'll be sure to get along."
"I’m sure it’ll be a good fit for me," said the boy. "I know what kind of guy Mr. Shalley is. We’ll definitely get along."
Randy left home early in the morning and half an hour later was on the stage, bound for Leeville, where he was to take the train for Tarrytown, which is directly across the Hudson River from Nyack. His going away was done so quietly that not a dozen persons knew of his departure. The stage was but half filled, so he had plenty of room both for himself and his valise.
Randy left home early in the morning, and half an hour later, he was on the stage heading for Leeville, where he would catch the train to Tarrytown, directly across the Hudson River from Nyack. He slipped away so quietly that only a few people knew he was leaving. The stage was only half full, so he had plenty of space for himself and his suitcase.
Arriving at Leeville he had an hour to wait for the train and spent the time in walking around the little town.
Arriving in Leeville, he had an hour to wait for the train and spent the time strolling around the small town.
He had just passed one of the largest stores when he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned, to find himself confronted by Bob Bangs.
He had just walked past one of the biggest stores when he felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to find Bob Bangs standing in front of him.
"What are you doing here?" demanded the big boy, rather impudently.
"What are you doing here?" the big boy asked bluntly.
"What business is that of yours?" retorted Randy, not liking the manner in which he had been addressed.
"What does that matter to you?" Randy shot back, not appreciating how he had been spoken to.
"Oh, you needn't answer if you don't want to," sniffed Bob Bangs.
"Oh, you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to," sniffed Bob Bangs.
"I am going to Nyack."
"I'm heading to Nyack."
"To Nyack? What for?"
"Going to Nyack? Why?"
"I am going to work for a steamboat owner."
"I’m going to work for a steamboat owner."
"Humph! Going to work on the river?"
"Humph! You're heading to work on the river?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Cabin boy, I suppose," sneered the rich boy.
"Cabin boy, I guess," mocked the rich kid.
"No, as a deckhand."
"No, as a crew member."
"I thought so. It's a dirty enough job, and you are welcome to it."
"I figured as much. It's a dirty enough job, and you can have it."
"It's honest work, and the money is clean," answered Randy, warmly.
"It's honest work, and the money is good," replied Randy, warmly.
"Ha! What do you mean by clean money," demanded the big boy, suspiciously.
"Ha! What do you mean by clean money?" the big boy asked, suspiciously.
"Just what I said."
"Exactly what I said."
"Maybe you are trying to help spread that report that the Bartletts started about us," said the rich youth.
"Maybe you’re trying to help spread that report the Bartletts started about us," said the wealthy young man.
"What report do you mean, Bob?"
"What report are you talking about, Bob?"
"You know well enough—the one about my father."
"You know well enough—the one about my dad."
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"Ain't the Bartletts telling everybody that my father shoved 'em out of the iron works and that our money wasn't clean?"
"Aren't the Bartletts telling everyone that my dad forced them out of the ironworks and that our money isn't clean?"
"I haven't heard it."
"I haven't heard it yet."
"Bah! You needn't play the innocent. I know you, and I know Jack Bartlett, too."
"Come on! You don't have to act so innocent. I know you, and I know Jack Bartlett as well."
"I don't think your folks treated the Bartletts just right," went on our hero, resolved to stand up for his friends.
"I don't think your family treated the Bartletts fairly," our hero continued, determined to defend his friends.
"We treated 'em better than they deserved. If I had been my father I should have kicked old man Bartlett out."
"We treated them better than they deserved. If I had been my father, I would have kicked old man Bartlett out."
"Your father wouldn't have dared, Bob Bangs. But I am not going to quarrel with you. What brings you to this place?"
"Your dad wouldn't have dared, Bob Bangs. But I'm not going to argue with you. What brings you here?"
"That's my business."
"That's my business."
"You needn't tell me if you don't wish to."
"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to."
"I am here to get a new horse. I am going to ride horseback after this," went on the rich boy, boastfully. "It's a horse that costs four hundred dollars, too."
"I’m here to buy a new horse. I’m going to ride it after this," the rich boy continued, showing off. "It’s a horse that costs four hundred dollars, too."
"Then you are in luck," was all Randy answered, and walked away, leaving the rich youth gazing after him doubtfully.
"Then you're in luck," Randy replied, and walked away, leaving the wealthy young man staring after him in uncertainty.
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER 14
BOB BANGS AND HIS HORSE
Bob Bangs and his horse
Randy continued to wander around the country town, taking in such sights as came to view.
Randy kept strolling through the small town, checking out the sights as they appeared.
In the meantime Bob Bangs went after the horse he had mentioned. The rich youth had bothered his father for a horse for a long time and at last Mr. Bangs had consented to give him a steed. The horse was to be taken in exchange for a debt, and Bob had agreed to go to Leeville after him and take the animal to the summer resort at which he and his mother were stopping. It may be mentioned that the horse was worth only a hundred and fifty dollars, but the falsehood he had told in regard to the horse's value did not bother Bob Bangs in the least. He loved to boast upon every possible occasion.
In the meantime, Bob Bangs went after the horse he had talked about. The wealthy young man had been bugging his dad for a horse for a long time, and finally, Mr. Bangs had agreed to get him a steed. The horse was to be taken in exchange for a debt, and Bob had agreed to go to Leeville to get it and bring the animal to the summer resort where he and his mom were staying. It's worth mentioning that the horse was only worth a hundred and fifty dollars, but the lie he had told about the horse's value didn't bother Bob Bangs at all. He loved to brag at every opportunity.
"Is he gentle?" asked the rich boy, as he approached the horse, that was standing in the yard of the former owner.
"Is he gentle?" asked the wealthy boy as he walked up to the horse standing in the yard of the previous owner.
"As gentle as a lamb," was the answer.
"As gentle as a lamb," was the answer.
"He—he won't run away, will he?" went on Bob, timidly. To tell the truth he knew very little about horses, although he pretended to know a great deal.
"He—he won't run away, will he?" Bob continued anxiously. Honestly, he knew very little about horses, even though he acted like he knew a lot.
"He never ran away in his life," declared the man who was disposing of the horse.
"He never ran away in his life," said the man who was taking care of the horse.
"Then I guess it is all right," said the rich boy, and started to mount into the saddle, for the steed was ready for use.
"Then I guess it's all good," said the rich boy, and began to get into the saddle, since the horse was ready to go.
"Wait a minute."
"Hold on a sec."
"What's wanted now."
"What's needed now."
"I want you to sign a receipt first," said the man.
"I need you to sign a receipt first," said the man.
"Oh, all right."
"Okay, fine."
The receipt was produced, stating that the horse was received in good condition and that the debt was canceled thereby, and the rich youth signed his father's name and his own under it. Then the man held the horse while the boy mounted.
The receipt was created, indicating that the horse was received in good condition and that the debt was canceled as a result. The wealthy young man signed both his father's name and his own beneath it. Then the man held the horse while the boy got on.
"All safe and sound?" asked the man.
"Everything good?" asked the man.
"Yes," answered Bob Bangs. "Good-day," and off he rode.
"Yeah," replied Bob Bangs. "Have a good day," and he rode off.
"Good-day, and good luck to you," answered the man, and he smiled rather grimly to himself as he entered his house.
"Good day, and good luck to you," the man replied, smiling a bit grimly to himself as he walked into his house.
"The horse seems to be a nice one," thought Bob Bangs, as he rode away. "I wish I could meet Randy Thompson, it would make him feel sick to see me on such a fine animal."
"The horse looks great," thought Bob Bangs, as he rode off. "I wish I could run into Randy Thompson; it would really get under his skin to see me on such a magnificent animal."
The rich youth's wish was gratified, for turning a corner he caught sight of our hero just as the latter was crossing the street.
The wealthy young man's wish came true when he turned a corner and spotted our hero right as he was crossing the street.
"Out of the way there, Randy Thompson!" he cried, and urged his horse forward.
"Move aside, Randy Thompson!" he shouted, pushing his horse ahead.
Randy had to jump back, or he might have been knocked down.
Randy had to leap back, or he could have been knocked over.
"Ain't this a fine horse?" Bob Bangs cried. "Don't you wish you had him?"
"Isn't this a great horse?" Bob Bangs exclaimed. "Don't you wish he was yours?"
And he cut the steed with the whip he carried, to make him increase his speed.
And he whipped the horse he had to make it go faster.
The horse did not like the treatment received and up came his hind hoofs viciously.
The horse didn't appreciate the treatment it received, and it violently kicked up its hind hooves.
"Stop! None of that!" roared Bob Bangs, in fright. "Whoa there!"
"Stop! No way!" shouted Bob Bangs, scared. "Whoa there!"
He began to saw on the reins, and as a consequence the horse turned first in one direction and then another. Then he started to back and came up on the sidewalk, scaring several women and children.
He started to pull on the reins, causing the horse to turn first in one direction and then the other. Then he began to back up and ended up on the sidewalk, startling several women and children.
"Whoa! Get up!" screamed Bob Bangs, more frightened than ever. "Whoa, I say! What in the old Harry is in the beast, anyway!"
"Whoa! Get up!" yelled Bob Bangs, more scared than ever. "Whoa, I said! What the heck is wrong with the beast, anyway!"
"Look out there!" shouted a man in the crowd. "You'll go through a window next."
"Look out there!" shouted a guy in the crowd. "You'll go through a window next."
"Bob, let me lead him into the street," cried Randy, rushing up and catching the horse by the bridle.
"Bob, let me take him into the street," shouted Randy, running up and grabbing the horse by the bridle.
"You let my horse alone!" shouted the rich boy, unreasonably. "I can manage him well enough."
"You leave my horse alone!" shouted the rich kid, irrationally. "I can handle him just fine."
"Very well," answered Randy, quietly, and dropped his hold. As he did so the steed made a plunge along the sidewalk for several yards, knocking over a barber's pole and a newsstand.
"Alright," replied Randy quietly, letting go of his grip. As he did, the horse lunged along the sidewalk for several yards, knocking over a barber's pole and a newsstand.
"Stop dot! Vot you mean py dot?" yelled the German barber, rushing from his establishment in alarm.
"Stop right there! What do you mean by that?" yelled the German barber, rushing out of his shop in alarm.
"Get along there, you brute!" cried Bob Bangs, savagely, and struck the horse once more. Again the steed swerved, and made a half turn and began to back.
"Get moving, you brute!" shouted Bob Bangs angrily, and hit the horse again. Once more, the horse veered, made a half turn, and started backing up.
"Stop him!"
"Stop him!"
"He is going into the window!"
"He's climbing in through the window!"
Crash! And then followed a jingle of glass, and into the window of a grocery next to the barber shop backed the horse, until his hind hoofs rested on a row of canned tomatoes and sardines. Bob Bangs gave a yell of fear and terror and dropped to the sidewalk and then caught the horse by the head. The groceryman came forth from his store in a hurry, and a bitter argument ensued, while a big crowd began to collect. In the end Bob Bangs had to promise to pay for all damage done, and led his horse away by hand, too fearful of further trouble to mount once more.
Crash! Then there was a jingle of glass, and the horse backed into the window of the grocery store next to the barber shop, its hind hooves resting on a shelf of canned tomatoes and sardines. Bob Bangs yelled in fear and dropped to the sidewalk, then grabbed the horse by the head. The grocery store owner rushed out, and a heated argument started while a large crowd gathered. In the end, Bob Bangs had to promise to pay for all the damage, and he led his horse away by hand, too scared of more trouble to get back on.
Randy did not wait to see the end of the dispute, for the train was now due and he had just time enough to hurry to the depot and get aboard the cars. He dropped into the first seat that came to hand and laughed heartily.
Randy didn’t stick around to see how the argument would play out because the train was arriving soon, and he needed to rush to the station to catch it. He quickly took the first seat he found and burst into laughter.
"You seem to be enjoying yourself," said a man sitting near.
"You look like you're having a good time," said a man sitting nearby.
"I just saw something very funny," answered our hero, and told what it was. The man laughed, too.
"I just saw something really funny," said our hero, and explained what it was. The man laughed as well.
"It puts me in mind of the time I tried to ride the mule in the circus. It was a trick animal and got me into seven kinds of trouble."
"It reminds me of the time I tried to ride the mule at the circus. It was a trained animal and got me into all sorts of trouble."
Randy had not had many opportunities to ride on the cars and he enjoyed the trip to Tarrytown very much. Noon found him in the city named and he crossed the river on the ferryboat. Then he hunted up a cheap but neat restaurant, where he got dinner.
Randy hadn’t had many chances to ride in cars, and he really enjoyed the trip to Tarrytown. By noon, he arrived in the city and crossed the river on the ferry. Then he looked for a cheap but clean restaurant, where he had dinner.
"No use of bothering Mr. Shalley just at noon hour," he thought, and so did not go around to the steamboat man's office until one o'clock. A clerk was present who said his employer would come in at two o'clock, so our hero had another hour to wait.
"No point in bothering Mr. Shalley right at noon," he thought, so he didn't go by the steamboat man's office until one o'clock. A clerk was there who said his boss would be in at two o'clock, so our hero had another hour to wait.
"Is your name Randy Thompson?" questioned the clerk. When told that it was, he continued: "Mr. Shalley is expecting you. I believe you are to be one of the new deckhands."
"Is your name Randy Thompson?" asked the clerk. When he confirmed it, the clerk continued: "Mr. Shalley is expecting you. I think you’re going to be one of the new deckhands."
"Yes."
Yes.
"I hope you find the work agreeable."
"I hope you find the work enjoyable."
"So do I."
"Same here."
"The other new hand didn't last long."
"The other new employee didn't stick around for long."
"How long?"
"How long is it?"
"Just one week."
"Only one week."
"What was the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"I believe he said he couldn't get along with Polk, the purser."
"I think he said he couldn't get along with Polk, the purser."
"I hope I don't have any trouble with anybody," said Randy, anxiously. "I am willing to work hard."
"I hope I don't run into any problems with anyone," said Randy, feeling nervous. "I'm ready to put in the effort."
"You'll find Captain Hadley a fine man to deal with. I think he is one of the nicest captains on the river."
"You'll find Captain Hadley to be a great guy to work with. I think he's one of the nicest captains on the river."
"What do you do here?"
"What do you do here?"
"Oh, I am general office clerk. My name is Bart Sandwood."
"Oh, I’m a general office clerk. My name is Bart Sandwood."
"I am glad to know you, Mr. Sandwood," answered our hero, and smiled. "I hope business is good with the steamer."
"I’m glad to meet you, Mr. Sandwood," our hero replied with a smile. "I hope business is going well with the steamer."
"Travel has been very good and we are getting our share of freight. The other lines bother us some, but not a great deal."
"Travel has been going really well, and we’re getting our fair share of freight. The other lines give us some trouble, but not too much."
"Is the Helen Shalley one of the big boats of the river?"
"Is the Helen Shalley one of the big boats on the river?"
"Not one of the largest, but she is by no means a small boat. Then you haven't seen her?"
"She's not one of the biggest, but she's definitely not a small boat. So you haven't seen her?"
"Not yet, but I hope to soon."
Not yet, but I hope to do so soon.
"She will be on her way down the river this afternoon. She runs from New York to Albany one day and back the next. She doesn't run on Sundays."
"She'll be heading down the river this afternoon. She goes from New York to Albany one day and back the next. She doesn't operate on Sundays."
"I am glad of that. I don't care to work on Sunday."
"I’m glad about that. I don’t want to work on Sunday."
"Well, you'll have to do a little. When there are no passengers on board, that is the time to put things in order."
"Well, you’ll need to do a bit. When there are no passengers on board, that’s when it’s time to get things organized."
"True enough. I am afraid I will be green."
"That's true. I'm afraid I'll be inexperienced."
"Were you never a deckhand before?"
"Were you ever a deckhand before?"
"Never."
"Never."
At this the clerk gave a low whistle.
At this, the clerk let out a quiet whistle.
"I don't know if Captain Hadley will like that or not. He is a very strict man, even though kind."
"I’m not sure if Captain Hadley will like that or not. He’s a really strict guy, even though he’s kind."
"I shall do my best to please him."
"I'll do my best to make him happy."
"Early in the spring we had two green hands, but they couldn't learn at all, and the captain said they were more bother than they were worth."
"Early in the spring, we had two inexperienced crew members, but they couldn't learn anything at all, and the captain said they were more trouble than they were worth."
"I am sure I can learn—anyway, I mean to try."
"I know I can learn—either way, I'm going to give it a shot."
"You certainly look bright enough to learn. The other fellows were illiterate foreigners and always tumbling over their own feet. One dropped a trunk on a passenger's foot and the other broke open a box with some fine dishes. That capped the climax, and the captain got rid of them just as soon as he could find some other hands to take their places," concluded Bart Sandwood.
"You definitely seem smart enough to learn. The other guys were illiterate foreigners who kept tripping over themselves. One guy dropped a trunk on a passenger's foot while the other broke open a box with some nice dishes. That was the last straw, and the captain got rid of them as soon as he could find someone else to take their spots," Bart Sandwood finished.
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER 15
RANDY AS A DECKHAND
Randy as a deckhand
When Mr. Andrew Shalley came in he was full of business. He nodded pleasantly to Randy.
When Mr. Andrew Shalley walked in, he was all business. He gave Randy a friendly nod.
"I will see you in a little while," he said, and turned to his clerk. Then Bart Sandwood was sent off on an errand and the steamboat owner turned to look over some letters that had come in.
"I'll see you in a bit," he said, then turned to his clerk. Bart Sandwood was sent off on an errand while the steamboat owner began looking over some letters that had arrived.
"Now I am at liberty," he said, pleasantly, shaking hands. "Are you ready for work?"
"Now I’m free," he said with a smile, shaking hands. "Are you ready to get to work?"
"Yes, sir," answered Randy, promptly.
"Yes, sir," Randy replied quickly.
"Good! Have you ever been on a large river steamer?"
"Awesome! Have you ever been on a big river boat?"
"No, Mr. Shalley, but I am willing to do all I possibly can to make myself truly useful."
"No, Mr. Shalley, but I'm willing to do everything I can to be genuinely helpful."
"Well, if I am any judge of character, you'll get along. All you've got to do is to keep your eyes open and obey orders. We have one old deckhand, Pat Malloy. He will teach you what to do."
"Well, if I know anything about people, you'll fit in just fine. All you need to do is stay alert and follow instructions. We have an experienced deckhand, Pat Malloy. He'll show you the ropes."
"When can I go to work?"
"When can I begin working?"
"The boat will be along down the river soon. I'll take you on board, as I want to see the captain. As soon as you are settled I'll have you fitted out with a uniform."
"The boat will be arriving down the river soon. I'll get you on board since I want to see the captain. Once you're settled, I'll make sure you get outfitted with a uniform."
"How much will that cost me?"
"How much is that going to cost me?"
"In your case it won't cost anything."
"In your case, it won't cost anything."
"You are very kind."
"You're really kind."
"Remember, I take a personal interest in you, Randy, and I want to see you get along. Do your duty and rest assured I shall not forget you."
"Remember, I care about you, Randy, and I want to see you succeed. Do your part and know that I won't forget you."
"I don't think I'll disappoint you, Mr. Shalley."
"I don't think I'll let you down, Mr. Shalley."
Randy waited around the office until it was almost time for the steamboat to make a landing. Then he went down to the dock with his newly-found friend. Here were a number of passengers, and also a quantity of baggage and freight.
Randy hung out at the office until it was nearly time for the steamboat to arrive. Then he headed down to the dock with his new friend. There were quite a few passengers, along with a lot of luggage and cargo.
Presently the Helen Shalley hove into sight, with flags flying bravely in the breeze. As Randy had been told, she was not a particularly large steamboat, but she was well proportioned and graceful, and well liked by those who patronized her. We will get better acquainted with the craft as our story proceeds.
Currently, the Helen Shalley came into view, with flags waving proudly in the wind. As Randy had heard, she wasn't an especially large steamboat, but she was well-built and elegant, and she was favored by those who traveled on her. We'll get to know the boat better as our story goes on.
As soon as a landing was made, Mr. Shalley went on board, taking Randy with him. Captain Hadley was at hand.
As soon as they landed, Mr. Shalley boarded the ship, bringing Randy along with him. Captain Hadley was there.
"So this is the new deckhand, eh?" said the captain, in bluff tones. "Pretty strong, are you?"
"So this is the new deckhand, huh?" said the captain, in a rough voice. "Pretty strong, are you?"
"I think so," answered Randy, respectfully.
"I believe so," Randy replied respectfully.
"Well, you'll have to be, to stand this work. Know anything about handling trunks and such stuff?"
"Well, you’ll need to be able to handle this job. Do you know anything about managing trunks and that kind of stuff?"
"Not a great deal, but I think I can learn."
"Not much, but I think I can learn."
"We are shorthanded, so you can jump right in," went on the captain of the steamboat.
"We're short on crew, so you can get started right away," the captain of the steamboat continued.
"Yes, sir. Who will tell me what to do?"
"Sure thing, sir. Who's going to tell me what to do?"
"Pat Malloy. He is the head man of the gang. Here, Malloy," he called out.
"Pat Malloy. He’s the leader of the gang. Hey, Malloy," he shouted.
"Aye, aye, sur," answered a brawny and jolly-looking Irishman, coming forward and touching his cap.
"Aye, aye, sir," said a strong and cheerful-looking Irishman, stepping forward and tipping his cap.
"Here's your new hand."
"Here's your new deck."
Pat Malloy looked at Randy in some astonishment. Our hero was neatly dressed and did not look as if he was used to hard labor.
Pat Malloy stared at Randy in surprise. Our hero was well-dressed and didn’t seem like someone who was accustomed to hard work.
"Sure an' it's only a boy," murmured the head deckhand.
"Sure, it's just a boy," murmured the head deckhand.
"He says he can work. Give him a chance," put in Andrew Shalley.
"He says he can work. Give him a chance," said Andrew Shalley.
There was plenty to do, and Randy threw off his coat, took off his collar and tie, and pitched in. The labor was by no means easy, and he had not the trick of throwing up a trunk to the best advantage, yet he did very well, and Pat Malloy nodded approvingly.
There was a lot to do, and Randy took off his coat, removed his collar and tie, and jumped in. The work was definitely not easy, and he didn’t have the knack for positioning a trunk perfectly, yet he did quite well, and Pat Malloy nodded in approval.
"Sure, an' ye do better nor some o' thim foreigners already," he declared. "Kape it up an' we'll git along foine together."
"Sure, and you do better than some of those foreigners already," he said. "Keep it up and we'll get along just fine together."
Captain Hadley and Andrew Shalley watched the work for several minutes, and then walked to the cabin of the steamboat. Here the owner of the boat told something about Randy.
Captain Hadley and Andrew Shalley observed the work for several minutes, and then headed to the cabin of the steamboat. There, the boat's owner shared some information about Randy.
"I want you to give him a chance even if he is a bit green," said he. "I want the lad to get along."
"I want you to give him a chance even if he's a little inexperienced," he said. "I want the guy to fit in."
"He shall have all the chance possible," answered Captain Hadley. "I am glad to get a hand who is intelligent."
"He'll have every opportunity," replied Captain Hadley. "I'm glad to have someone who's smart."
Then the two conversed upon private matters until the boat was ready to leave Nyack.
Then the two talked about personal things until the boat was ready to leave Nyack.
"Good-by, my boy!" cried Mr. Shalley, on leaving. "Take good care of yourself, and let me know how you get along."
"Goodbye, my boy!" shouted Mr. Shalley as he left. "Take care of yourself, and let me know how you're doing."
"Thank you, I will," answered our hero.
"Thanks, I will," answered our hero.
"It may be hard work at first, but you'll get used to it."
"It might be tough at first, but you'll get the hang of it."
"I am not afraid of hard work."
"I’m not afraid of hard work."
"The captain will give you a uniform in a few days."
"The captain will give you a uniform in a few days."
The gangplanks were hauled in, the lines cast off, and with a hoarse whistle the Helen Shalley continued on her course down the Hudson. There was a small Italian band on board, consisting of two violins, a harp and a clarionet, and they struck up a popular air.
The gangplanks were pulled in, the lines were untied, and with a loud whistle, the Helen Shalley continued its journey down the Hudson. There was a small Italian band on board, made up of two violins, a harp, and a clarinet, and they began to play a popular tune.
The work at the dock had somewhat exhausted Randy, who was not used to handling such heavy stuff so quickly, but he took pains to conceal his feelings.
The work at the dock had worn Randy out a bit, as he wasn't used to moving such heavy things so fast, but he made an effort to hide how he felt.
"I am not going to back down, no matter how hard the work is," he told himself. "Others can do it and so can I."
"I’m not going to give up, no matter how tough the work gets," he told himself. "If others can do it, so can I."
Among the deckhands was a tall, limber American man named Jones. He came up to Randy after the work was done.
Among the deckhands was a tall, flexible American man named Jones. He approached Randy after the work was finished.
"Malloy told me to show you around the boat and give you some pointers," said Jones. "Come ahead."
"Malloy asked me to give you a tour of the boat and share some tips," said Jones. "Come on in."
They passed from one end of the steamboat to the other, through all of the three decks, and Jones named over the various parts and told what the deckhands were expected to do. Then they went below and he told of some work there. Lastly he took Randy to the sleeping quarters.
They moved from one end of the steamboat to the other, going through all three decks, and Jones explained the different parts while describing what the deckhands were supposed to do. Then they went downstairs, and he talked about some tasks there. Finally, he took Randy to the sleeping quarters.
"This is my bunk," said Jack Jones. "That will be yours over there. When you get the chance, I'll advise you to air your bedding. You can do it after we tie up in New York and the passengers go ashore."
"This is my bunk," said Jack Jones. "That one over there will be yours. When you get a chance, I recommend you air out your bedding. You can do that after we dock in New York and the passengers leave the ship."
The quarters were small, but not any smaller than Randy's garret apartment in the cottage. Everything was kept as clean as wax, for both Malloy and Jones were enemies to dirt. Randy was glad to learn this and resolved to give the others no cause for complaint regarding his own personal habits.
The rooms were small, but not any smaller than Randy's attic apartment in the cottage. Everything was kept spotless, since both Malloy and Jones were averse to dirt. Randy was pleased to discover this and decided to give the others no reason to complain about his own habits.
"Some boats are very dirty and the bunks not fit for a dog to sleep in," said Jack Jones. "But Malloy won't allow it on this boat, and I won't have it either."
"Some boats are really filthy and the bunks aren’t even good enough for a dog to sleep on," said Jack Jones. "But Malloy won’t tolerate that on this boat, and I won’t either."
"And I am with you," answered our hero.
"And I'm with you," replied our hero.
"Came from a farm, didn't you?"
"Did you come from a farm?"
"Yes, but our family wasn't on the farm long."
"Yeah, but our family didn't stay on the farm for long."
"I came from a farm myself."
"I came from a farm, too."
"How long have you been on this boat?"
"How long have you been on this boat?"
"Came the middle of last season."
"Came the middle of last season."
"Do you like it?"
"Do you like it?"
"If I didn't I shouldn't be here."
"If I didn't, I wouldn't be here."
"I suppose that is so."
"I guess that's true."
"Captain Hadley is a fine man to work for. He is strict but fair, and that is what I like."
"Captain Hadley is a great boss. He’s strict but fair, and that’s what I appreciate."
"What about the others?"
"What about the rest?"
"The mate, Tom Blossom, is nice, too. The man we all hate is Peter Polk, the purser."
"The mate, Tom Blossom, is great, too. The guy we all can’t stand is Peter Polk, the purser."
"What's the matter with him?"
"What's wrong with him?"
"Well, between you and me, I think he is a sneak."
"Honestly, between you and me, I think he’s sneaky."
"In what way?"
"How?"
"He is always making trouble for somebody. Nobody seems to like him much, although he attends strictly to business."
"He always causes problems for someone. No one seems to really like him, even though he is serious about his work."
"I hope I don't have trouble with Mr. Polk."
"I hope I don't run into any issues with Mr. Polk."
"Well, you will have to watch yourself."
"Well, you need to be careful."
Several other landings were made, and promptly at the appointed time the Helen Shalley swung into her dock at New York City and the remaining passengers went ashore. Then began the labor of unloading the baggage and freight, after which the deck was swabbed up, the brass-work polished, and such baggage as was at hand taken on board for transportation up the river the next day.
Several other landings were made, and right on schedule, the Helen Shalley docked in New York City, and the remaining passengers disembarked. Then the work of unloading the baggage and freight began. After that, the deck was cleaned, the brass work was polished, and any luggage that was available was loaded back on for transport up the river the next day.
When he had finished his day's labors Randy was tired and perfectly willing to rest for a while. He had had a good supper and might have gone directly to bed, but instead he sat up to write a letter to the folks at home, telling his father and mother of his day's experience.
When he finished his work for the day, Randy was tired and more than ready to relax for a bit. He had a nice dinner and could have gone straight to bed, but instead, he sat up to write a letter to his family, updating his mom and dad on his day.
Our hero had to go ashore to post the communication, and once out in the street he resolved to take a little walk around before returning to the steamboat. He was soon walking along West Street, and then took to a side street running up to the avenues.
Our hero needed to go ashore to send the message, and as soon as he was out in the street, he decided to take a quick walk before heading back to the steamboat. He soon found himself walking along West Street and then turned onto a side street that led up to the avenues.
Now, although our hero did not know it, he had chosen one of the worst streets in this part of the great city. It was filled with tenements and groggeries of the lowest description, and the sidewalks swarmed with all sorts of low characters.
Now, even though our hero didn’t realize it, he had picked one of the worst streets in this part of the big city. It was crowded with rundown apartment buildings and dive bars, and the sidewalks were packed with all kinds of unsavory characters.
He had scarcely walked two squares before a rough-looking fellow jostled him. The next instant Randy felt a hand in his pocket.
He had barely walked two blocks when a tough-looking guy bumped into him. In an instant, Randy felt a hand in his pocket.
"Stop that!" cried Randy. But the fellow was already running up the street. Our hero clapped his hand in the pocket and discovered that eighty cents in change was missing.
"Stop that!" shouted Randy. But the guy was already running up the street. Our hero slapped his hand in his pocket and realized that eighty cents in change was missing.
"I am not going to lose that money!" he told himself, with vigor. "I may be a greeny, but I'll give that thief some trouble."
"I’m not going to lose that money!" he said to himself, with determination. "I might be inexperienced, but I’ll make that thief regret it."
At first he thought to cry out, but then reconsidered the matter and remained silent. He set off after the thief, and away went man and boy along the crowded thoroughfare.
At first, he wanted to shout, but then he thought better of it and kept quiet. He took off after the thief, and both the man and the boy hurried down the busy street.
The man evidently thought he could lose himself in the crowd, but by the aid of the street lights, Randy kept him in sight. He passed along for two blocks and then turned into a side street and then into a blind alley.
The man clearly thought he could disappear into the crowd, but with the help of the streetlights, Randy kept him in view. He moved along for two blocks and then turned onto a side street and then into a dead-end alley.
Our hero managed to keep him in view and saw him spring up the steps of a dilapidated tenement house. The man ran through the lower hallway and into the back yard, piled high with rubbish of all kinds. Here he hid behind some empty boxes.
Our hero kept track of him and saw him dash up the steps of a rundown apartment building. The man raced through the lower hallway and into the backyard, which was cluttered with all sorts of trash. There, he hid behind some empty boxes.
Randy was soon in the yard and gazing around eagerly. As he did so he saw a thin and pale girl of about ten standing near. Soon she came up to him timidly.
Randy was soon in the yard, looking around with excitement. As he did, he noticed a thin, pale girl of about ten standing nearby. She approached him timidly.
"Did you see a man run in here?" said Randy.
"Did you see a man run in here?" Randy asked.
"Yes," she answered, but in a hesitating voice.
"Yeah," she replied, but her voice was tentative.
"Where did he go?"
"Where did he go?"
"I don't dare tell you," whispered the girl.
"I can't tell you," the girl whispered.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"That is Bill Hosker."
"That's Bill Hosker."
"And who is Bill Hosker?"
"And who is Bill Hosker?"
"Don't you know him?" And the little girl's eyes opened in astonishment.
"Don't you know him?" The little girl's eyes widened in surprise.
"No, I don't."
"Nope."
"Bill Hosker is the boss around here. He does just as he pleases. If anybody crosses him Bill 'most kills them."
"Bill Hosker is the boss around here. He does whatever he wants. If anyone crosses him, Bill almost kills them."
"Oh, he's a bully, is that it?"
"Oh, he's a bully, is that what it is?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Well, where did he go?"
"Well, where did he go?"
"You won't tell him I told you?"
"You won't tell him I said anything, right?"
"No."
"Nope."
"He crawled in behind those boxes," answered the little girl and then ran away.
"He crawled in behind those boxes," replied the little girl before running off.
Randy waited to hear no more, but made a dash for the boxes. As he did so, the fellow who had robbed him leaped up, club in hand.
Randy didn’t want to listen any longer and sprinted toward the boxes. At that moment, the guy who had robbed him jumped up, holding a club.
"Go out of here!" he cried, in a hoarse voice. "I don't want anything to do with a kid like you."
"Get out of here!" he shouted, his voice rough. "I want nothing to do with a kid like you."
"You give me my money," answered Randy, vigorously. "I am not going to let the like of you rob me."
"You give me my money," Randy replied forcefully. "I'm not going to let someone like you take advantage of me."
"Ho! ho! Hear the kid talk! Go away, before I maul ye!" And Bill Hosker brandished his club.
"Hey! Listen to the kid! Just go away before I crush you!" And Bill Hosker swung his club.
But our hero was not to be daunted thus readily, and looking around he espied a stick and picked it up. Then he advanced upon Bill Hosker, who promptly leaped to the top of a big packing case. The next instant he came down upon Randy, bearing him to the ground. Our hero tried to defend himself, but it was useless. He was crushed beneath that heavy weight, and then the rascal gave him a crack on the head that stretched him senseless.
But our hero wasn’t going to be intimidated so easily. Looking around, he spotted a stick and picked it up. Then, he moved toward Bill Hosker, who quickly jumped to the top of a large packing crate. The next moment, he came down on Randy, knocking him to the ground. Our hero tried to defend himself, but it was pointless. He was pinned down by that heavy weight, and then the scoundrel hit him on the head, leaving him unconscious.
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER 16
IN NEW YORK CITY
IN NYC
"Will he live, mamma?"
"Will he survive, mom?"
"I think so, Rose. But he has been badly misused."
"I think so, Rose. But he's been really mistreated."
"Bill Hosker ought to be locked up for it."
"Bill Hosker should be locked up for that."
"Nobody will lock Bill up. He has too much influence with the politicians," answered the woman.
"Nobody's going to lock Bill up. He has too much sway with the politicians," the woman replied.
She was bending over Randy, who was still unconscious. Mother and daughter had carried our hero from the yard to their room in the rear of the tenement. Nobody else had been around. The girl had witnessed Bill Hosker's nefarious deed and had at once summoned her parent.
She was leaning over Randy, who was still unconscious. Mother and daughter had brought our hero from the yard to their room at the back of the apartment building. No one else had been around. The girl had seen Bill Hosker's dirty work and immediately called for her mom.
Mrs. Clare was a poor widow lady who supported herself by sewing. Rose was her only child and did what she could to help her mother. Sewing did not pay well, and the Clares had all they could do to make both ends meet.
Mrs. Clare was a struggling widow who made a living by sewing. Rose was her only child and did her best to help her mom. Sewing didn't pay much, and the Clares worked hard just to get by.
But Mrs. Clare had a warm heart and so had Rose, and it pained them greatly to see Randy so mistreated. They carried him into their one room and placed him on their bed and did what they could for him.
But Mrs. Clare had a kind heart, and so did Rose, and they were deeply hurt to see Randy being treated so badly. They carried him into their one room and laid him on their bed, doing everything they could to help him.
At last he opened his eyes and stared around him. Then he sat up slowly.
At last, he opened his eyes and looked around. Then he sat up slowly.
"Where am I?" he asked, faintly.
"Where am I?" he asked softly.
"We brought you into the house—mother and I," answered Rose. "Don't you remember, Bill Hosker struck you down?"
"We brought you into the house—my mom and I," Rose replied. "Don't you remember, Bill Hosker knocked you out?"
"Oh, yes; I remember that now." Randy took a deep breath and put his hand to his head. "He hit me pretty hard, didn't he?"
"Oh, yeah; I remember that now." Randy took a deep breath and put his hand on his head. "He really hit me hard, didn’t he?"
"I am afraid he did," answered Mrs. Clare. "It was a shame, too."
"I’m afraid he did," Mrs. Clare replied. "That’s a shame, too."
"Where is he now?"
"Where is he now?"
"He ran away."
"He bolted."
"He stole eighty cents from me."
"He took eighty cents from me."
"Perhaps he took more," said Rose. "He went through your pockets after he knocked you down. I saw him do it."
"Maybe he took more," Rose said. "He went through your pockets after he knocked you down. I saw him do it."
With his head still aching, our hero felt in first one pocket and then another. He gave something like a groan.
With his head still pounding, our hero checked one pocket and then another. He let out something like a groan.
"Every cent is gone!"
"Every penny is gone!"
"How much did you have?"
"How much did you eat?"
"Between four and five dollars."
"About four to five dollars."
"I am sorry for you," said Mrs. Clare. "But I am afraid you will never see your money again."
"I feel bad for you," Mrs. Clare said. "But I’m afraid you’re never getting your money back."
"Does that rascal live around here?"
"Does that troublemaker live around here?"
"Sometimes. He comes and goes to suit himself. I suppose he will stay away now for a while."
"Sometimes. He comes and goes as he pleases. I guess he'll be gone for a while now."
"Is there any use of my reporting this to the police, do you think?"
"Do you think it would be helpful if I reported this to the police?"
"I don't think so. He once took my pocket-book from the table here—I am sure of it—but when I reported it to the police nothing was done. They said his word was as good as mine."
"I don't think so. He once took my wallet from the table here—I know it for sure—but when I reported it to the police, nothing happened. They said his word was just as good as mine."
"How long have I been here?"
"How long have I been here?"
"About half an hour."
"About 30 minutes."
"Then he has had a good chance to get away. Did you bring me here?"
"Then he had a good opportunity to escape. Did you bring me here?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"You are very kind, Mrs. ——"
"You are very kind, Mrs. ——"
"I am Mrs. Clare and this is my daughter Rose."
"I’m Mrs. Clare and this is my daughter Rose."
"And I am Randy Thompson, a deckhand on the Hudson River steamboat Helen Shalley."
"And I'm Randy Thompson, a deckhand on the Hudson River steamboat Helen Shalley."
"Oh!" Mrs. Clare paused for a moment. "Do you know Mr. Polk, the purser?"
"Oh!" Mrs. Clare paused for a moment. "Do you know Mr. Polk, the purser?"
"Yes, but not very well. I just got the job as a deckhand to-day."
"Yeah, but not great. I just got the job as a deckhand today."
"Mr. Polk is a relative of mine by marriage."
"Mr. Polk is a family member of mine by marriage."
"I see."
"Got it."
"We—that is—well, we are not very good friends," went on Mrs. Clare.
"We—that is—well, we aren't really good friends," Mrs. Clare continued.
"Mamma thinks Mr. Polk hasn't been honest with us," put in Rose, quickly. "I don't think so either."
"Mom thinks Mr. Polk hasn't been honest with us," Rose quickly added. "I don't think so either."
"Rose, you must not talk so!"
"Rose, you shouldn't speak like that!"
"But it is true, isn't it?" returned the daughter.
"But it is true, right?" replied the daughter.
"I may be misjudging Cousin Peter," said Mrs. Clare. "You see," she added, by way of an explanation, "my cousin Peter Polk had the settlement of my husband's affairs when he died, and I have always imagined that—well, that Rose and I did not get exactly what was coming to us."
"I might be judging Cousin Peter too harshly," said Mrs. Clare. "You see," she continued to explain, "my cousin Peter Polk handled my husband's affairs when he passed away, and I've always thought that—well, that Rose and I didn’t receive exactly what we were owed."
"Mamma thought the account was three hundred dollars short," said Rose, who was inclined to be blunt.
"Mom thought the account was three hundred dollars short," said Rose, who tended to be straightforward.
"Couldn't you get a clear statement?" questioned Randy, with interest.
"Couldn't you get a clear statement?" Randy asked, intrigued.
"We got a statement, but it was not clear to me," answered Mrs. Clare.
"We received a statement, but it wasn't clear to me," replied Mrs. Clare.
As soon as he felt able to do so, Randy got on his feet. He felt rather dizzy and he had a large lump over his left ear, where he had been struck by the club.
As soon as he felt he could, Randy got up. He felt pretty dizzy and had a big bump over his left ear from where the club had hit him.
"See here," he said, when he was ready to depart, "I am much obliged to you for what you have done. But I'd like you to do more, if you will. As soon as this Bill Hosker comes back to this neighborhood let me know. You'll always find me on board of the Helen Shalley."
"Listen," he said, as he was getting ready to leave, "I'm really grateful for what you've done. But I’d appreciate it if you could do a bit more. As soon as Bill Hosker comes back to this area, let me know. You can always find me on the Helen Shalley."
"I'll let you know," answered Rose. "But don't let Bill Hosker know who told you, or he'll want to kill me."
"I'll tell you," Rose replied. "But don't let Bill Hosker find out who told you, or he'll want to kill me."
When Randy got back to the steamboat he felt so weak he could scarcely walk on board. Jones came forward to meet him.
When Randy returned to the steamboat, he felt so weak that he could barely walk on board. Jones came up to meet him.
"Say, you ain't been drinking, have you?" he demanded, as he saw our hero stagger.
"Hey, you haven't been drinking, have you?" he asked, noticing our hero stumble.
"No, I don't drink," answered Randy. "I've been knocked down and robbed."
"No, I don't drink," Randy replied. "I've been beaten up and mugged."
And sitting down on a bench he told his story to the other deckhand, and let Jones feel of the lump on his head.
And after sitting down on a bench, he shared his story with the other deckhand and let Jones feel the bump on his head.
"I was going to warn you when you went ashore, but I thought you'd be wise enough to keep out of trouble. It's a shame."
"I was going to warn you when you landed, but I figured you’d be smart enough to avoid any trouble. It’s too bad."
"They told me it wouldn't do any good to tell the police."
"They said it wouldn't help to tell the police."
"I am afraid not. Such things happen pretty often in that kind of a neighborhood."
"I’m afraid not. That kind of thing happens pretty often in that neighborhood."
Randy was glad enough to turn in. He bathed the lump with cold water and put on some witch-hazel, which made it feel better. Despite the adventure he slept soundly until it was time to turn out in the morning.
Randy was happy enough to go to bed. He soaked the bump with cold water and applied some witch hazel, which helped it feel better. Despite the excitement, he slept soundly until it was time to get up in the morning.
"I suppose you'll want some money," said Jones. "I can lend you a dollar till pay day, if you wish."
"I guess you’ll want some money," said Jones. "I can lend you a dollar until payday, if you want."
"Thank you," returned Randy. "You are kind, and I'll accept the loan. I'll pay you back just as soon as I get my pay. I hate to be without a cent in my pocket."
"Thanks," Randy replied. "You're really nice, and I'll take the loan. I'll pay you back as soon as I get my paycheck. I can't stand being broke."
"I have been there myself and know just how it feels," answered Jones. He had, in his rough way, taken a fancy to our hero, which feeling was reciprocated.
"I've been there myself and I know how it feels," replied Jones. In his rugged way, he had grown fond of our hero, and that feeling was mutual.
There was plenty to do before the steamboat left the dock at New York City, and Randy's arms ached when the command came to cast off the lines. He had done his full share of the labor, and Pat Malloy nodded approvingly.
There was so much to do before the steamboat left the dock in New York City, and Randy's arms ached when the order came to cast off the lines. He had done his fair share of the work, and Pat Malloy nodded in approval.
"Kape it up an' you'll be all roight," said the head deckhand.
"Kape it up and you'll be all right," said the head deckhand.
The trip to Albany that day had much of novelty in it for Randy. There was a good deal of work, of which he had not dreamed before, yet there were also times when he could look at the scenery as the big craft glided along. At the newsstand on board there was a big folding map of the river, showing the different towns and points of interest, and this the standkeeper loaned him for a couple of hours. He studied the map closely and was soon able to recognize certain points as they appeared.
The trip to Albany that day was full of new experiences for Randy. There was a lot of work that he had never imagined before, but there were also moments when he could enjoy the scenery as the large boat moved smoothly along. At the newsstand on board, there was a big fold-out map of the river, highlighting the various towns and points of interest, which the standkeeper lent him for a few hours. He examined the map carefully and soon began to identify specific locations as they came into view.
Several days slipped by and Randy felt quite at home on board. He had been supplied with the regulation deckhand's outfit; dark blue shirt and trousers, and a cap to match, and looked very well when thus attired. He was getting acquainted with the work and could handle a trunk, or a box or barrel almost as well as Jones or Malloy.
Several days went by, and Randy felt right at home on board. He had been given the standard deckhand's uniform: a dark blue shirt and pants, along with a matching cap, and he looked pretty good in it. He was getting the hang of the work and could handle a trunk, box, or barrel almost as well as Jones or Malloy.
"How does the boy do?" asked Captain Hadley of Malloy.
"How's the boy doing?" asked Captain Hadley of Malloy.
"It's the new broom as swapes clane," answered the head deckhand. "I ain't braggin' yit, captain."
"It's the new broom that sweeps clean," answered the head deckhand. "I'm not bragging yet, captain."
"But he is doing all right so far?"
"But he's doing okay so far?"
"Aye, aye, sur—very well indade."
"Yes, sir—very well indeed."
"I am glad to hear it. Mr. Shalley told me the boy needed the job. His father is on the sick list, and he has got to do what he can to help support his parents."
"I’m glad to hear that. Mr. Shalley mentioned that the boy needed the job. His father is sick, and he has to do what he can to help support his parents."
"I reckon he'll be all right," answered Pat Malloy. "He's better than thim foreigners, anyway." To him, the only foreigners were Italians and Germans. He did not think himself one, although he had come from the "ould sod" less than six years before.
"I think he'll be fine," replied Pat Malloy. "He's better than those foreigners, anyway." To him, the only foreigners were Italians and Germans. He didn’t consider himself one, even though he had come from the "old country" less than six years ago.
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER 17
THE PURSER HAS HIS SAY
THE PURSER SPEAKS OUT
One night, when the steamboat was tied up at Albany, Randy donned his street clothes and hunted up the place where Jack Bartlett lived. He found his former friend at home and glad to see him.
One night, while the steamboat was docked at Albany, Randy put on his street clothes and looked for Jack Bartlett's place. He found his old friend at home, and Jack was happy to see him.
"Come in," said Jack, shaking hands. "How have you been since we met last?"
"Come on in," said Jack, shaking hands. "How have you been since we last met?"
"Pretty fair, Jack. And how have you been?"
"Pretty good, Jack. How have you been?"
"I'm all right. I've got a job. That is why I haven't used my boat pass."
"I'm fine. I've got a job. That's why I haven't used my boat pass."
"A job?"
"An opportunity?"
"Yes, I am working in the same place where father has a position."
"Yeah, I'm working at the same place where my dad has a job."
"Then you are not going to school again?"
"So you're not going back to school?"
"Not for the present." Jack lowered his voice. "You see, father isn't earning any too much, so I—well, I thought I'd help the family along."
"Not right now." Jack lowered his voice. "You see, Dad isn't making too much money, so I—well, I thought I'd help the family out."
The two friends sat down in the parlor and our hero told his tale, and then Jack related some of his own experiences.
The two friends settled into the living room, and our hero shared his story, after which Jack recounted some of his own experiences.
"My father is in hopes that he can get at Mr. Bangs before long," said Jack. "The trouble is, some papers are missing. He had them in a desk at the works, but when he came away he couldn't find them."
"My dad is hoping he can catch Mr. Bangs soon," said Jack. "The problem is, some documents are missing. He had them in a desk at the factory, but when he left, he couldn't find them."
"Perhaps Mr. Bangs got them."
"Maybe Mr. Bangs got them."
"It is possible, but father can't prove it."
"It’s possible, but Dad can’t prove it."
"Have you seen or heard anything of Bob Bangs lately?"
"Have you seen or heard anything about Bob Bangs recently?"
"He is along the Hudson somewhere—on a vacation with his mother."
"He’s somewhere along the Hudson—on vacation with his mom."
"I met him when he was getting a horse," answered our hero and told of what had happened.
"I met him when he was getting a horse," our hero replied, sharing what had happened.
"I wish I had been there!" cried Jack, laughing heartily. "I'll wager Bob was as mad as seventeen hornets."
"I wish I had been there!" Jack said with a hearty laugh. "I bet Bob was as angry as a swarm of hornets."
"Yes, indeed. He must have had a good bill to pay for damages."
"Yeah, for sure. He must have had a hefty bill for the damages."
Randy spent a pleasant two hours with Jack and then went back to the boat, Jack promising to visit the craft some night when the Helen Shalley should tie up at Albany again.
Randy spent a nice two hours with Jack and then returned to the boat, with Jack promising to stop by the craft one night when the Helen Shalley docks in Albany again.
So far matters had gone well on board. Randy was much amused by the passengers, especially those who were peculiar in their manners. There was one fussy old gentleman who went up and down the river twice a week. He always wanted to sit in a corner in the shade and asked a dozen times a day if they weren't behindhand.
So far, things had been going smoothly on board. Randy found the passengers quite entertaining, especially those with quirky behaviors. There was a fussy old man who traveled up and down the river twice a week. He always wanted to sit in a corner in the shade and asked constantly if they were running late.
"We are exactly on time," said Randy, to him, one day.
"We're right on schedule," Randy said to him one day.
"Hum!" cried the old gentleman, consulting a watch he carried. "I think we are twenty minutes behindhand."
"Hum!" said the old man, checking the watch he had. "I think we're twenty minutes late."
"We haven't been twenty minutes behindhand since I've been on the boat," said Randy, as he moved off.
"We haven't been twenty minutes late since I've been on the boat," said Randy, as he walked away.
The old gentleman grumbled to himself and restored his timepiece to his pocket.
The old man mumbled to himself and put his watch back in his pocket.
A minute later Randy saw an Englishman saunter along the deck and stop close to the old gentleman. Randy had noticed the Englishman before, because he spoke with a strong Cockney accent—that is, he dropped h's where they were wanted and put them in when not needed. At this time the steamboat was just approaching the Highlands.
A minute later, Randy saw an Englishman strolling along the deck and stopping near the old gentleman. Randy had noticed the Englishman earlier because he spoke with a strong Cockney accent—he dropped h's where they were supposed to be and added them where they weren't needed. At that moment, the steamboat was just getting close to the Highlands.
The Englishman pointed to the Highlands with his cane and addressed the old gentleman.
The Englishman gestured toward the Highlands with his cane and spoke to the old man.
"Hexcuse me," he said, "but are those the 'Ighlands you brag about in this country?"
"Excuse me," he said, "but are those the Highlands you brag about in this country?"
"The islands?" was the astonished reply.
"The islands?" was the shocked response.
"Why, no, sir, those are not islands at all. Have you never studied geography? An island is entirely surrounded by water," continued the fussy old gentleman.
"Well, no, sir, those aren’t islands at all. Haven’t you ever studied geography? An island is completely surrounded by water," the fussy old gentleman continued.
"Oh, you mean hilands. I don't mean them at all, don't you know. I repeat, are those the 'Ighlands you talk about so much?" went on the Cockney, blandly.
"Oh, you mean highlands. I don't mean them at all, you know. I repeat, are those the highlands you talk about so much?" continued the Cockney, casually.
"They are not islands, sir—they are the Highlands," shouted the old gentleman.
"They're not islands, sir—they're the Highlands," shouted the old man.
"Just exactly what I said, sir—the 'Ighlands."
"Just what I said, sir—the Highlands."
"No, not islands—Highlands."
"No, not islands—Highlands."
"Hexactly."
"Exactly."
"But you said islands."
"But you mentioned islands."
"No, I did not say hilands, I said the 'Ighlands," went on the Cockney. "Hevidently you don't understand good, plain Henglish," and he walked off in disgust.
"No, I didn't say hilands, I said the 'Ighlands," continued the Cockney. "Clearly, you don’t get good, plain English," and he walked away in disgust.
"The imp, the blithering imp," growled the old gentleman. "May he never come near me again!"
"The little troublemaker, the annoying little troublemaker," grumbled the old man. "I hope he never comes near me again!"
At one of the landings a barrel for use on the boat broke, spilling some fancy flour on the deck. Randy was clearing up the muss when the purser, Peter Polk, came along. Our hero did not witness his approach, and consequently the purser received some dust on his shoes, which had just been polished.
At one of the landings, a barrel meant for the boat broke, spilling some fancy flour onto the deck. Randy was cleaning up the mess when the purser, Peter Polk, walked by. Our hero didn’t see him coming, so the purser ended up getting some dust on his freshly polished shoes.
"Hi! hi! Have a care there!" he cried. "What do you mean by covering me with dust?"
"Hey! Watch out!" he shouted. "What do you think you're doing, getting me all dusty?"
"Excuse me, sir," said Randy, hastily. "I didn't see you coming."
"Excuse me, sir," Randy said quickly. "I didn't see you coming."
"I just had those shoes shined!"
"I just got those shoes cleaned!"
"I am sorry, sir."
"I'm sorry, sir."
"You're the new man, eh?"
"You're the new guy, huh?"
"Yes, sir."
"Sure, sir."
"You're a blockhead, it seems to me," went on the purser, who was in particularly bad humor that day.
"You're really being foolish, it seems to me," continued the purser, who was in a particularly bad mood that day.
An angry remark rose to Randy's lips, but he repressed it.
An angry comment almost escaped Randy's lips, but he held it back.
"You be more careful in the future, or you'll get into trouble," grumbled the purser, and walked away.
"You should be more careful in the future, or you'll get in trouble," the purser grumbled, and walked away.
The moment the purser was gone Jones came up to our hero.
The second the purser left, Jones approached our hero.
"Brute, ain't he?" he said, in a low voice.
"He's a brute, isn’t he?" he said, in a low voice.
"He called me a blockhead." Randy's eyes were flashing.
"He called me an idiot." Randy's eyes were flashing.
"Don't you mind him, lad. He is sour all the way through—he don't seem to be able to help it."
"Don’t worry about him, kid. He’s bitter to the core—he just can’t help it."
"I didn't see him coming."
"I didn't see him coming."
"He should have looked where he was walking."
"He should have watched where he was going."
"I don't wonder the hands don't like him," went on Randy. "I don't think Captain Hadley would have spoken so."
"I’m not surprised the staff doesn’t like him," Randy continued. "I don’t think Captain Hadley would have said that."
"Not a bit of it—the captain's a gentleman, every inch of him."
"Not at all—the captain's a gentleman, without a doubt."
"How do he and the purser get along together?"
"How do he and the purser get along?"
"None too good, so I've been told. I wish we had a man in place of Polk."
"Not great, from what I've heard. I wish we had a guy instead of Polk."
"So do I."
"Same here."
"More than likely, when he comes to pay you your wages, he'll take out the price of a shoe shine."
"Most likely, when he comes to pay you, he'll deduct the cost of a shoe shine."
"Would he really be mean enough to do that?"
"Could he actually be that cruel?"
"Polk is about mean enough to do anything."
"Polk is pretty ruthless and willing to do anything."
There the talk ended and Randy finished up his work. The day passed, and when the steamboat tied up that night Randy was more than usually sleepy. It was very warm, and he went on the upper deck to get a breath of fresh air.
There the conversation stopped and Randy wrapped up his work. The day went by, and when the steamboat docked that night, Randy was sleepier than usual. It was really warm, and he went up to the upper deck to get some fresh air.
"See here," said the purser, coming up to him rather suddenly. "Are you talking about me?"
"Hey," the purser said, approaching him quite suddenly. "Are you talking about me?"
"Talking about you?" repeated our hero, somewhat puzzled.
"Talking about you?" our hero repeated, a bit confused.
"That is what I said."
"That's what I said."
"Not particularly, Mr. Polk."
"Not really, Mr. Polk."
"Somebody on this boat is telling tales about me, and I don't like it."
"Someone on this boat is spreading rumors about me, and I’m not okay with it."
To this Randy made no answer.
Randy didn’t reply to this.
"Have you heard any stories?" went on Peter Polk.
"Have you heard any stories?" Peter Polk continued.
"What kind of stories?"
"What type of stories?"
"That I was going to leave the steamboat?"
"That I was going to leave the boat?"
"No, sir."
"No, thank you."
"No stories at all?"
"No stories whatsoever?"
"No, sir."
"No way, sir."
"Humph!" And with this the purser walked away.
"Humph!" And with that, the purser walked away.
"What did he want now?" asked Jones, coming up a little later.
"What does he want now?" asked Jones, arriving a little later.
"Wanted to know if I had been circulating stories about him."
"Wanted to know if I had been spreading rumors about him."
"Did you tell him no?"
"Did you say no to him?"
"I did."
"I did."
"I've heard a story—in a roundabout way—that Mr. Shalley is getting tired of the way Polk runs the money matters on this boat."
"I've heard a story, sort of indirectly, that Mr. Shalley is getting fed up with how Polk manages the finances on this boat."
"Does he run all the money matters?"
"Is he in charge of all the financial matters?"
"Sure—that is a purser's business. He does the buying—or most of it—too."
"Sure—that's part of the purser's job. He does the buying—or at least most of it—too."
"I see."
"Got it."
"I don't believe he buys to advantage," went on Jones, closing one eye suggestively.
"I don't think he knows how to make smart purchases," Jones continued, winking suggestively.
"I don't understand."
"I don't get it."
"Maybe he buys at two prices—some of 'em do, you know."
"Maybe he buys at two prices—some of them do, you know."
Randy did not know, but he did not say so.
Randy didn't know, but he didn't mention it.
"I knew a purser once—on the Sea Shell—who used to pay one price for a thing and then charge the owners of the vessel another price. At last they caught him at it and sent him to prison."
"I once knew a purser—on the Sea Shell—who would buy something for one price and then charge the ship's owners a different price. Eventually, they caught him and sent him to prison."
This opened Randy's eyes to what his fellow-deckhand was driving at.
This made Randy realize what his fellow deckhand was getting at.
"Do you imagine Polk is that sort?"
"Do you think Polk is that kind of person?"
"He is certainly close."
"He's definitely close."
"So you said before. Well, he ought to be watched."
"So you mentioned earlier. Well, he should be kept an eye on."
"Oh, it's not my affair," said Jones. "Say, I am going to bed," he added.
"Oh, it's not my business," said Jones. "Anyway, I’m heading to bed," he added.
"So am I," said Randy, and retired, thinking of what Jones had said and also of what the Clares had told him regarding Peter Polk.
"So am I," Randy said, and left, thinking about what Jones had mentioned and also about what the Clares had told him regarding Peter Polk.
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER 18
A MEETING ON THE RIVER
A meeting by the river
Two weeks passed and Randy felt quite at home on board of the steamboat. He had learned his duties fully and was giving satisfaction to Captain Hadley and Pat Malloy.
Two weeks went by, and Randy felt completely at home on the steamboat. He had fully learned his duties and was satisfying Captain Hadley and Pat Malloy.
His only enemy seemed to be Polk the purser, who was as disagreeable as possible. Our hero did his best to steer clear of the fellow, and in a measure succeeded.
His only enemy appeared to be Polk the purser, who was as unpleasant as could be. Our hero tried hard to avoid the guy, and somewhat succeeded.
One evening, while the boat was tied up at the dock in New York Randy chanced to look ashore when he saw Rose Clare motioning to him. He at once joined the girl.
One evening, while the boat was docked in New York, Randy happened to look ashore and saw Rose Clare waving to him. He immediately went over to her.
"I came down to tell you that Bill Hosker was around yesterday," said the girl to our hero.
"I came down to let you know that Bill Hosker was here yesterday," said the girl to our hero.
"Is he around now?" questioned Randy, quickly.
"Is he here now?" Randy asked quickly.
"No, he went away yesterday evening. He was only around about two hours."
"No, he left yesterday evening. He was only here for about two hours."
"I wish I had seen him."
"I wish I had seen him."
"I thought you'd like to know about it. I came down last night, but a man here told me you were at Albany."
"I thought you'd want to know about it. I came down last night, but a guy here told me you were in Albany."
"Yes, we come to New York every other night, not counting Sundays."
"Yeah, we go to New York every other night, except for Sundays."
"I think Bill Hosker will come again soon. I suppose he thinks you have given up trying to find him."
"I think Bill Hosker will show up again soon. I guess he thinks you’ve stopped trying to find him."
"Well, I haven't given it up, Rose. How are things going with yourself and your mother?"
"Well, I haven't given up on it, Rose. How are things going for you and your mom?"
"Not very good."
"Not great."
"Can't she get much sewing to do?"
"Can't she get much sewing done?"
"She and I made only five dollars and a quarter last week."
"She and I only made five dollars and twenty-five cents last week."
"And what rent do you pay?"
"And how much rent do you pay?"
"Six dollars a month for just the one room."
"Six dollars a month for just one room."
"That is certainly hard. I wish I could help you, but I can't—at least, not now."
"That’s definitely tough. I wish I could help you, but I can’t—at least, not right now."
"We wouldn't want help, if only we could get more sewing."
"We wouldn't need help if only we could get more sewing done."
"I'll ask Captain Hadley about it. He has a wife and a family of girls."
"I'll ask Captain Hadley about it. He has a wife and a family of daughters."
Randy was as good as his word. He met the captain the next day, when the officer appeared to have little to do.
Randy kept his promise. He met the captain the next day, when the officer seemed to have a light schedule.
"Captain, may I speak to you a moment?" he asked, respectfully, and at the same time tipping his cap.
"Captain, can I talk to you for a minute?" he asked respectfully, while also tipping his cap.
"What is it, Randy?"
"What's up, Randy?"
"I know a poor lady in New York who does sewing for a living. She is anxious to get more work and I am anxious to help her, if I possibly can. Do you know of anybody who would like some sewing done—your wife or anybody else?"
"I know a woman in New York who makes a living by sewing. She’s eager to get more work, and I want to help her if I can. Do you know anyone who needs some sewing done—maybe your wife or anyone else?"
"Hm! I don't know," answered the steamboat captain. "I'll remember what you say and see. Is that all?"
"Hmm! I'm not sure," replied the steamboat captain. "I'll keep what you said in mind and check it out. Is that everything?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yep, sir."
"Where does the poor woman live?"
"Where does the poor woman live?"
"Not far from our landing place in New York." He gave the street and number. "It isn't a nice neighborhood, but it is the best the woman can afford," he added.
"Not far from where we landed in New York." He provided the street and number. "It's not a great neighborhood, but it's the best the woman can afford," he added.
"Yes, I know many folks in New York who live in bad neighborhoods simply because they cannot afford something better. I will speak to my wife about this."
"Yeah, I know a lot of people in New York who live in rough neighborhoods just because they can’t afford anything better. I’ll talk to my wife about this."
The captain did as he had promised. Mrs. Hadley was going to New York the next day and said she would call upon Mrs. Clare. The family lived in Albany, so that the captain was home every other night.
The captain did what he promised. Mrs. Hadley was heading to New York the next day and said she would visit Mrs. Clare. The family lived in Albany, so the captain was home every other night.
Mrs. Hadley was as good as her word. She was a Christian woman, a worker in the church, and she became at once interested in Mrs. Clare and her daughter Rose.
Mrs. Hadley kept her promise. She was a Christian woman, active in the church, and she quickly took an interest in Mrs. Clare and her daughter Rose.
"This is no place for Rose," said she. "This foul air is bad for her."
"This isn't a good place for Rose," she said. "This dirty air is harmful for her."
"I know it—but I do not see how I can turn myself," said Mrs. Clare, with a sigh. Poverty had completely broken her spirit.
"I know it—but I just don’t see how I can change," said Mrs. Clare, with a sigh. Poverty had completely shattered her spirit.
The captain's wife looked over some of the sewing that Mrs. Clare had done and soon learned that the woman was a clever seamstress. Then she made an offer.
The captain's wife checked out some of the sewing that Mrs. Clare had done and quickly realized that the woman was a skilled seamstress. Then she made a proposal.
"If you wish, you can come to my home with me," she said. "You can sew for me, and Rose can go to school and also help around the house. I will give you five dollars a week and your board."
"If you want, you can come to my place with me," she said. "You can sew for me, and Rose can go to school and help out around the house too. I’ll pay you five dollars a week plus provide your meals."
"I will accept gladly!" cried the poor woman, and burst into tears of gratitude.
"I'll gladly accept!" cried the poor woman, and she burst into tears of gratitude.
It was arranged that Mrs. Clare should leave New York on the following Saturday. She was to sell off the most of her things—alas! there were not many articles to dispose of! and the others were to be transferred to Albany on the boat.
It was decided that Mrs. Clare would leave New York the next Saturday. She was supposed to sell most of her belongings—unfortunately, there weren't many items to get rid of! The rest were to be moved to Albany by boat.
"My cousin, Mr. Polk, will be surprised to learn of this move," said Mrs. Clare to the captain's wife.
"My cousin, Mr. Polk, will be surprised to hear about this move," Mrs. Clare said to the captain's wife.
"What, is he your cousin?" queried Mrs. Hadley.
"What, is he your cousin?" asked Mrs. Hadley.
"Yes, by marriage," and then Mrs. Clare told her tale of suffering, to which the captain's wife gave a willing ear.
"Yes, through marriage," and then Mrs. Clare shared her story of suffering, which the captain's wife listened to intently.
"I must speak of this to my husband," said Mrs. Hadley. "I do not think he likes Mr. Polk very much."
"I need to talk about this with my husband," said Mrs. Hadley. "I don't think he likes Mr. Polk very much."
On Saturday Randy was moving some baggage from one side of the lower deck to the other when Peter Polk came along. As luck would have it, some trunks were in the way, so that the purser could not pass.
On Saturday, Randy was moving some luggage from one side of the lower deck to the other when Peter Polk came by. Unfortunately, some trunks were in the way, preventing the purser from getting through.
"Look here, you blockhead, why don't you keep this gangway clear?" he roared to Randy.
"Hey, you idiot, why don’t you keep this walkway clear?" he yelled at Randy.
"I am trying to clear it now," answered our hero, as calmly as he could.
"I’m trying to clear it now," our hero replied, as calmly as he could.
"It ought to be kept clear always. Who ordered this stuff here, anyway?"
"It should always be kept clear. Who brought this stuff here, anyway?"
"Mr. Malloy."
"Mr. Malloy."
"He had no business to do it."
"He had no right to do that."
"Why didn't I, I'd like to be after knowin'?" came in a voice from behind the purser, and the head deckhand appeared on the scene.
"Why didn't I, I'd like to know?" came a voice from behind the purser, and the head deckhand showed up.
"Oh, so you're here, are you?" sneered Peter Polk.
"Oh, so you made it, huh?" sneered Peter Polk.
"I am that, Mr. Polk. I ordered thim trunks there. Have ye anything against it?" demanded Malloy, boldly. "If ye have, report to the captain."
"I am that, Mr. Polk. I ordered those trunks over there. Do you have a problem with it?" Malloy demanded boldly. "If you do, report it to the captain."
"You're blocking the whole gangway."
"You're blocking the entire walkway."
"Thim trunks had to be shifted, an' Thompson is shiftin' 'em."
"Thick trunks had to be moved, and Thompson is moving them."
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"I know me juty on this boat, Mr. Polk."
"I know my duty on this boat, Mr. Polk."
"Well—er—hurry up then and clear this gangway," grumbled the purser, and walked away. Malloy closed one eye and looked at Randy suggestively with the other.
"Well—um—hurry up then and clear this walkway," complained the purser, and walked away. Malloy closed one eye and looked at Randy suggestively with the other.
"He knew he had no right to interfere—it's not his line o' juty," said the head deckhand.
"He knew he had no right to interfere—it's not his job," said the head deckhand.
Randy completed his work and then went to one of the upper decks, to fix some of the awnings. To his surprise he found Mrs. Clare and Rose there, in conversation with Peter Polk.
Randy finished his work and then went up to one of the upper decks to repair some of the awnings. To his surprise, he found Mrs. Clare and Rose there, talking to Peter Polk.
"Going to Albany?" the purser was saying. "What for?"
"Going to Albany?" the purser asked. "What for?"
"I have a situation there, and Rose is going also," answered the poor woman.
"I have a situation over there, and Rose is going too," replied the poor woman.
"What kind of a situation?"
"What kind of situation?"
"I am to sew for Mrs. Hadley."
"I’m going to sew for Mrs. Hadley."
"Not the captain's wife?"
"Not the captain's partner?"
"Yes."
Yes.
At this announcement the face of the purser dropped. Evidently the news did not please him.
At this announcement, the purser's expression changed. Clearly, the news didn't sit well with him.
"You won't find that very pleasant," he said.
"You probably won't enjoy that," he said.
"It will be better than starving in the city, Peter."
"It will be better than starving in the city, Peter."
"How much is she going to pay you?"
"How much is she going to pay you?"
Mrs. Clare told him.
Mrs. Clare informed him.
"That is not a fortune. You ought to be able to earn more in New York."
"That's not enough money. You should be able to make more in New York."
"I couldn't get the work."
"I wasn't able to get the work."
"I might have gotten something for you, if you had let me know," went on Peter Polk.
"I could have gotten something for you if you had just told me," Peter Polk continued.
"Thank you—I prefer to look out for myself," answered Mrs. Clare, coolly.
"Thanks—I’d rather take care of myself," replied Mrs. Clare, calmly.
"This looks as if I was letting one of my relatives live on charity," pursued the purser.
"This looks like I'm letting one of my relatives live on handouts," the purser continued.
"I do not consider it a charity."
"I don't see it as charity."
"How did the captain's wife hear of you?"
"How did the captain's wife learn about you?"
"Why, she—there is a boy on this boat—there he is—he spoke to the captain about it."
"Why, she—there's a boy on this boat—there he is—he talked to the captain about it."
"You mean Randy Thompson?"
"You mean Randy Thompson?"
"Yes, that is his name."
"Yes, that's his name."
"He got the place for you?"
"He got the apartment for you?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"How did you happen to know him?"
"How did you know him?"
"It's a long story. He was knocked down and robbed and Rose and I went to his assistance. But we must go now. Mrs. Hadley wanted us to do some sewing for the captain while on this trip," and Mrs. Clare walked away, followed by Rose. Peter Polk gazed after them thoughtfully.
"It's a long story. He got knocked down and robbed, and Rose and I went to help him. But we need to go now. Mrs. Hadley asked us to do some sewing for the captain during this trip," and Mrs. Clare walked away, followed by Rose. Peter Polk watched them thoughtfully.
"I hope she doesn't get the captain's wife too much interested in her affairs," he muttered to himself. "I shouldn't care to have the old accounts raked up in court."
"I hope she doesn't get the captain's wife too involved in her business," he muttered to himself. "I really wouldn't want the old records dragged up in court."
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER 19
AN UNLOOKED-FOR ENCOUNTER
AN UNEXPECTED ENCOUNTER
It was now early in September and the travel down the river was particularly heavy, for many folks who had been away for a vacation were returning to the metropolis. Baggage kept pouring in until the lower deck was practically filled.
It was now early September, and the river travel was especially crowded, as many people who had been on vacation were heading back to the city. Luggage kept coming in until the lower deck was nearly full.
"This is a banner season, so Malloy tells me," said Jones to Randy.
"This is a great season, according to Malloy," Jones said to Randy.
"I know there is lots of work," answered our hero, whose arms ached not a little.
"I know there's a lot of work," replied our hero, whose arms ached quite a bit.
"Never mind, I've got good news."
"Don't worry, I have great news."
"What is that?"
"What's that?"
"Mr. Shalley is going to allow us an extra five dollars this month."
"Mr. Shalley is going to give us an extra five dollars this month."
"Good enough."
"Good enough."
Randy had received several letters from home. Matters were going smoothly and Mr. Thompson was feeling better every day. The garden was doing finely. In one letter Mrs. Thompson wrote that there had been two strikes at the iron works, each due to Mr. Bangs' overbearing manner towards his workmen.
Randy had received several letters from home. Everything was going well, and Mr. Thompson was getting better every day. The garden was thriving. In one letter, Mrs. Thompson mentioned that there had been two strikes at the iron works, both because of Mr. Bangs' domineering attitude towards his workers.
"I thought he'd have trouble sooner or later," said Randy to himself, as he perused the communication. "What a pity that Mr. Bartlett isn't in charge."
"I knew he'd run into trouble eventually," Randy thought to himself as he looked over the message. "It's too bad Mr. Bartlett isn't in charge."
One fine afternoon the Helen Shalley was steaming down the river as usual and Randy was near the bow, coiling up a hawser, when he noticed a sloop some distance ahead. It was tacking in an uncertain manner, as if the party on board did not know much about sailing such a craft.
One nice afternoon, the Helen Shalley was cruising down the river as usual, and Randy was near the front, coiling up a rope, when he spotted a sloop a little way ahead. It was sailing oddly, as if the people on board didn’t know much about handling that kind of boat.
The sloop was directly in the path of the big steamboat, and the latter gave a warning whistle and then turned to one side. As she did this the sloop turned in the same direction.
The sloop was directly in the way of the big steamboat, which blew a warning whistle and then turned to the side. As it did this, the sloop turned in the same direction.
"Hullo! What does that fellow in the sloop mean?" cried Randy to Jones, who was near.
"Hey! What does that guy in the boat mean?" Randy shouted to Jones, who was nearby.
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
"He'll be run down if he doesn't look out."
"He'll get run over if he doesn't watch where he's going."
"Some fool that doesn't know how to sail a boat, I guess," said the other deckhand.
"Some idiot who doesn't know how to sail a boat, I guess," said the other deckhand.
Swiftly the steamboat and the sloop drew close to one another. The big boat let out another warning blast, and again the pilot turned her out of her course. But the sloop also turned.
Swiftly, the steamboat and the sloop came closer together. The large boat blew another warning blast, and again the pilot adjusted her course. But the sloop also changed direction.
"There is only one young fellow on board," said Jones. "Look, he acts as if he was scared out of his wits."
"There’s only one young guy on board," said Jones. "Look, he’s acting like he’s scared out of his mind."
"I know him!" fairly shouted our hero.
"I know him!" our hero shouted enthusiastically.
"You do?"
"Really?"
"Yes, it is Bob Bangs, the rich young fellow I told you about."
"Yes, it's Bob Bangs, the wealthy young guy I mentioned."
"The fellow who couldn't manage his hoss?"
"The guy who couldn't handle his horse?"
"The same."
"Same here."
"Well, he doesn't seem to know no more about his boat than he did about that hoss," was the deckhand's comment.
"Well, he doesn’t seem to know any more about his boat than he did about that horse," was the deckhand's comment.
"We are going to run into him!" gasped Randy.
"We're going to run into him!" Randy said, breathless.
"No, he is going to run into us."
"No, he’s going to run into us."
"It will amount to the same thing—so far as he is concerned."
"It will mean the same thing to him."
"Maybe—but it will be his fault if he gets drowned."
"Maybe—but if he drowns, it'll be his fault."
Another warning whistle now rang out, but was of no avail. The sloop swerved again and then came squarely up to the big steamboat, which was now backing water furiously.
Another warning whistle rang out, but it didn’t help. The sloop veered again and then came straight up to the big steamboat, which was now reversing hard.
"Stop! Don't run me down!" screamed Bob Bangs. He was fairly white with terror.
"Stop! Don't run me over!" yelled Bob Bangs. He was pretty pale with fear.
His cries were cut short by the crash as the sloop struck. The bow was splintered, and the shock threw Bob Bangs overboard. Luckily he was far enough away to escape the paddle-wheel, as the Helen Shalley continued to go ahead despite the fact that her engines had been reversed.
His screams were interrupted by the loud crash as the sloop hit. The front was shattered, and the impact threw Bob Bangs overboard. Fortunately, he was far enough away to avoid the paddle-wheel, as the Helen Shalley kept moving forward even though her engines had been reversed.
The first surprise over, Randy was quick to act. Not far away was a life preserver having a line attached to it and this he took from its hooks. He waited for the rich boy to appear. Soon he came up, spluttering.
The initial shock over, Randy quickly sprang into action. Not too far off was a life preserver with a line attached, which he grabbed from its hooks. He waited for the wealthy kid to surface. Before long, he popped up, gasping for air.
"Catch the preserver!" called out our hero and cast the article in such a skillful manner that it fell within easy reach.
"Catch the life saver!" shouted our hero and threw it so skillfully that it landed within easy reach.
"Save me! Save me!" gasped the rich youth, throwing his arms wildly about him.
"Help me! Help me!" the wealthy young man exclaimed, flailing his arms around him.
"Take hold of the life preserver!" called out half a hundred people at once. Then several other cries rang out.
"Grab the life preserver!" shouted dozens of people all at once. Then several other shouts echoed.
At last the motion of the water washed the life preserver up against Bob Bangs' arm. He clutched at it desperately. By this time the steamboat had come to a standstill, and it was an easy matter for Randy and Jones to pull the rich youth towards the vessel. Then a rope ladder was lowered and Bob Bangs came up to the deck, dripping with water.
At last, the movement of the water pushed the life preserver against Bob Bangs' arm. He grabbed it frantically. By then, the steamboat had stopped, making it easy for Randy and Jones to pull the wealthy young man toward the boat. Then a rope ladder was lowered, and Bob Bangs climbed up to the deck, soaking wet.
"Well, young man, you had a narrow escape," said Captain Hadley, as he pushed his way through the crowd to the spot.
"Well, young man, you barely got away," said Captain Hadley, as he made his way through the crowd to the spot.
"I know it, and it's all your fault!" whined Bob Bangs.
"I know it, and it's all your fault!" complained Bob Bangs.
"My fault? Nonsense!"
"My bad? No way!"
"You ran me down! I'll have the law on you for it."
"You knocked me down! I'm going to report you to the police for it."
"Don't talk like a fool, young man. I was in the wheelhouse myself with the pilot and saw just how you acted. Evidently you don't know much about handling boats."
"Stop talking like an idiot, young man. I was in the wheelhouse with the pilot and saw exactly how you behaved. Clearly, you don’t know much about managing boats."
"I know all about them," insisted the rich youth. But this was a falsehood, as Randy well knew. Bob could row and that was about all.
"I know everything about them," the wealthy young man insisted. But that was a lie, as Randy clearly understood. Bob could row, and that was about it.
"You'll have to pay for smashing my boat," went on the rich boy, after a pause. "And you'll have to pay for wetting my new suit," he added, gazing ruefully at the natty outing suit he had donned but an hour before.
"You'll have to pay for wrecking my boat," the rich kid continued after a moment. "And you'll have to pay for ruining my new suit," he added, looking regretfully at the stylish outfit he had put on just an hour ago.
"You'll not get a cent out of me," said Captain Hadley, firmly. "This accident was clearly of your own making. We gave you plenty of room, but you turned directly into our course twice. Be thankful that you weren't ground up under the paddle-wheel."
"You won’t get a dime from me," Captain Hadley said firmly. "This accident was clearly your fault. We gave you plenty of space, but you veered right into our path twice. Consider yourself lucky that you weren’t crushed by the paddle-wheel."
"Yes, and be thankful that Randy Thompson threw you a life preserver," put in Jones.
"Yeah, and be grateful that Randy Thompson tossed you a life preserver," added Jones.
At the mention of our hero's name Bob Bangs looked around in surprise. He had not noticed Randy before.
At the mention of our hero's name, Bob Bangs looked around, surprised. He hadn't noticed Randy before.
"What, you here!" he exclaimed and did not seem particularly happy over the meeting.
"What, you here!" he exclaimed, not looking very pleased about the encounter.
"I am," answered Randy.
"I'm," Randy replied.
"Did you throw out that line with the preserver?" asked the captain.
"Did you toss out that line with the life preserver?" asked the captain.
"I did, sir," and Randy touched his cap.
"I did, sir," Randy said, touching his cap.
"I am glad to know it," and the captain's face showed his appreciation of Randy's prompt action.
"I’m glad to hear that," and the captain's face reflected his appreciation for Randy's quick response.
"What are you doing here—in that outfit?" asked Bob Bangs, curiously.
"What are you doing here—in that outfit?" Bob Bangs asked, curious.
"I am a deckhand on this steamboat."
"I work as a deckhand on this steamboat."
"Pooh! a deckhand!" and the rich boy's nose went up into the air in disdain. He would give Randy no credit for helping to save his life.
"Pooh! A deckhand!" the rich boy said, turning his nose up in disdain. He didn't give Randy any credit for helping save his life.
"Clear the deck, please!" called out Captain Hadley, to the crowd that was pressing in on all sides. "The excitement is over. The boy is safe."
"Clear the deck, please!" shouted Captain Hadley to the crowd pressing in from all sides. "The excitement is over. The boy is safe."
"I want you to put me ashore," said Bob Bangs.
"I want you to drop me off on land," said Bob Bangs.
"We'll make a landing a mile below here," said the Captain.
"We'll land a mile below here," said the Captain.
"I don't want to go to the next landing."
"I don't want to go to the next floor."
"Sorry, but we can't turn back," answered Captain Hadley.
"Sorry, but we can't go back," replied Captain Hadley.
"What about my boat?"
"Where's my boat?"
"We'll take it in tow."
"We'll tow it."
This was done, and in a few minutes the Helen Shalley had resumed her journey. Bob Bangs was led to one of the staterooms and offered a dry suit of clothes, which he put on.
This was done, and in a few minutes the Helen Shalley continued her journey. Bob Bangs was taken to one of the staterooms and given a dry set of clothes, which he put on.
"I'll take your name and address," said Captain Hadley.
"I'll get your name and address," said Captain Hadley.
"What for?"
"What's the reason?"
"As a matter of record. And remember, I want the clothing returned."
"As a matter of record. And remember, I want the clothes returned."
"Humph! Maybe my father will sue you for damages!"
"Ugh! Maybe my dad will sue you for damages!"
"If he does he will lose the case."
"If he does, he will lose the case."
Inside of five minutes the next landing place was made, and Bob Bangs went ashore, taking his wet suit with him. The damaged sloop was tied up at the dock, and having discharged and taken on passengers and baggage the steamboat sped on her way once more.
Inside of five minutes, the next stop was reached, and Bob Bangs went ashore, taking his wetsuit with him. The damaged sloop was docked, and after unloading and loading passengers and luggage, the steamboat continued on its journey.
"He's as mad as a wet hen," said Jones to Randy. "And he ought to be thankful for having his life spared."
"He's as angry as a wet hen," said Jones to Randy. "And he should be grateful that his life was spared."
"He always was a mean sort of fellow," answered our hero. "And his folks are just as mean as he is."
"He's always been a nasty kind of guy," our hero replied. "And his family is just as nasty as he is."
"Then maybe they will try to make trouble for the steamboat owner."
"Then maybe they'll try to cause issues for the steamboat owner."
Amos Bangs did try to make trouble. Two days after the accident on the river Andrew Shalley received a letter which ran in part as follows:
Amos Bangs did try to cause some trouble. Two days after the river accident, Andrew Shalley got a letter that said in part:
"As you perhaps know, my son, Robert Bangs, was out on the Hudson on the 6th inst., in his sloop, when, without any cause whatsoever, your steamboat, the Helen Shalley, ran into his boat, smashed it completely and put him in peril of his life.
"As you may know, my son, Robert Bangs, was out on the Hudson on the 6th of this month in his sloop when, for no reason at all, your steamboat, the Helen Shalley, collided with his boat, completely wrecking it and endangering his life."
"I am a man of few words, sir, and I demand damages for this outrage. If you wish to settle, you may send me your check for one thousand dollars; if not, I will sue you for that amount."
"I’m a man of few words, sir, and I want compensation for this outrage. If you want to settle, you can send me a check for one thousand dollars; if not, I’ll sue you for that amount."
CHAPTER XX
CHAPTER 20
WHAT CAME OF A DEMAND
RESULT OF A DEMAND
The letter from Amos Bangs worried Andrew Shalley a little and he at once called on Captain Hadley, as soon as the steamboat made a landing at Nyack.
The letter from Amos Bangs made Andrew Shalley a bit anxious, so he immediately visited Captain Hadley as soon as the steamboat docked at Nyack.
"It seems you ran down a boy a few days ago," said the steamboat owner.
"It looks like you hit a boy a few days ago," said the steamboat owner.
"He tried to run us down," answered the captain, quietly.
"He tried to run us over," answered the captain, quietly.
"Was he hurt?"
"Was he injured?"
"Not in the least."
"Not at all."
"His father wants a thousand dollars' damages."
"His father wants a thousand dollars in damages."
"I wouldn't pay him a cent."
"I wouldn't give him a penny."
"Did you run him down?"
"Did you run him over?"
"No, he tried to run us down."
"No, he tried to run us over."
"This is no joke, Captain Hadley."
"This isn't a joke, Captain Hadley."
"I know it, Mr. Shalley. But to threaten us with a suit at law is absurd. I can bring a dozen witnesses to prove that the accident was entirely of the boy's making."
"I get it, Mr. Shalley. But threatening us with a lawsuit is ridiculous. I can provide a dozen witnesses to show that the accident was completely the boy's fault."
"I am glad to hear that," and Andrew Shalley breathed a sigh of relief. He did not care so much for the money, but he wanted to know that Captain Hadley was not to blame.
"I’m glad to hear that," Andrew Shalley said, letting out a sigh of relief. He didn’t care much about the money; he just wanted to know that Captain Hadley wasn't at fault.
"That boy acted like a little fool from beginning to end," went on the captain of the steamboat and then told his story. Later Randy was called up, to relate what he had done, and also Jones.
"That kid acted like a total fool from start to finish," the captain of the steamboat continued, and then he shared his story. Later, Randy was called up to explain what he had done, and so was Jones.
"If there is any trouble some of the passengers will testify for us," said Captain Hadley, and mentioned half a dozen who had said they would stick to the captain, in case of trouble. The passengers were well-known citizens, whose testimony would be sure to carry weight in any court of law.
"If there’s any trouble, some of the passengers will back us up," said Captain Hadley, mentioning half a dozen who said they would stand by the captain if issues arose. The passengers were respected members of the community, and their testimony would definitely be influential in any legal case.
Having satisfied himself that Amos Bangs had no case against him, the steamboat owner wrote to the rich manufacturer to that effect. By return mail he received this reply:
Having confirmed that Amos Bangs had no case against him, the steamboat owner wrote to the wealthy manufacturer to let him know. He received this reply in the return mail:
"Your bluff will not work with me. You are to blame and must pay. If I do not receive your check for one thousand dollars by the middle of next week I shall bring suit. My son is now in bed and under the doctor's care because of the accident."
"Your bluff won’t fool me. You’re at fault and need to pay. If I don’t get your one thousand dollar check by the middle of next week, I’ll take legal action. My son is currently in bed and being treated by the doctor because of the accident."
"Humph! Under the doctor's care, eh?" mused the steamboat owner. "This certainly seems to be serious after all. He will certainly make trouble for me even if he doesn't win his case."
"Humph! Under the doctor's care, huh?" thought the steamboat owner. "This definitely seems serious after all. He'll definitely cause me trouble even if he doesn't win his case."
Again the steamboat owner interviewed Captain Hadley, and then the pair called in Randy, to learn what he could tell about the Bangs family in general. Our hero told all he knew, including the trouble Mr. Bartlett was having with the iron manufacturer.
Again, the steamboat owner met with Captain Hadley, and then they brought Randy in to find out what he could share about the Bangs family in general. Our hero shared everything he knew, including the issues Mr. Bartlett was facing with the iron manufacturer.
"Evidently he is a man to get money in any manner possible," mused Andrew Shalley. "He will certainly bring suit."
"Evidently, he's the kind of guy who will get money any way he can," Andrew Shalley thought. "He will definitely file a lawsuit."
"I don't believe Bob is sick," said Randy. "He must be shamming."
"I don't think Bob is actually sick," said Randy. "He has to be faking it."
"I wish I knew for sure."
"I wish I knew for certain."
"Perhaps I can find out for you—if you'll give me a day or two off," said our hero, struck by a sudden idea.
"Maybe I can figure that out for you—if you can give me a day or two off," said our hero, hit by a sudden idea.
"A good plan!" cried Captain Hadley. "Let the lad see what he can do, by all means."
"A great plan!" shouted Captain Hadley. "Let the kid show us what he can do, for sure."
The matter was talked over, and the upshot was that on the next trip of the steamboat Randy went ashore at Catskill, near which town Bob Bangs and his mother were spending their vacation.
The issue was discussed, and the result was that on the next trip of the steamboat, Randy went ashore at Catskill, where Bob Bangs and his mother were spending their vacation.
From some men at the dock our hero was enabled to find out all about the damaged sloop, which had been returned to Catskill. It was to cost twenty dollars to put the craft in good condition again.
From some guys at the dock, our hero was able to learn everything about the damaged sloop, which had been brought back to Catskill. It would cost twenty dollars to get the boat back in good shape.
"Those folks are stopping at a small hotel on the Burnham road," said one of the dock men. "It's called the Sharon House."
"Those people are staying at a small hotel on Burnham Road," said one of the dock workers. "It's called the Sharon House."
"Thank you," returned our hero.
"Thanks," replied our hero.
He was soon on the way to the Sharon House—since demolished by fire. It did not take him long to cover the distance. As he approached he looked around for some signs of the Bangs family and presently espied Mrs. Bangs lounging in a hammock on a side veranda, reading a novel.
He was soon on his way to the Sharon House—now destroyed by fire. It didn't take him long to cover the distance. As he got closer, he looked for any signs of the Bangs family and soon spotted Mrs. Bangs relaxing in a hammock on a side porch, reading a novel.
"I wonder if it is possible that Bob is really in bed sick?" he mused. "If he is it's a wonder Mrs. Bangs isn't with him. But then I guess she is a selfish woman, anyway."
"I wonder if it's possible that Bob is actually in bed sick?" he thought. "If he is, it's surprising that Mrs. Bangs isn't with him. But then again, I suppose she is a selfish woman, after all."
Randy walked around the hotel and down to the stable. Here he met a colored boy who helped around the horses.
Randy walked around the hotel and down to the stable. There, he met a young Black boy who helped with the horses.
"Say, can you tell me where I can find Bob Bangs?" he asked, boldly.
"Hey, can you tell me where I can find Bob Bangs?" he asked, confidently.
"Bob Bangs jest went down to the ball grounds," was the answer, which surprised Randy not a little.
"Bob Bangs just went down to the ballpark," was the answer, which surprised Randy quite a bit.
"Where are the grounds?"
"Where are the grounds located?"
"That way," and the colored boy pointed with his hand.
"That way," the boy said, pointing with his hand.
"I thought maybe Bob was sick."
"I thought maybe Bob was unwell."
"He ain't sick—he's only pertendin'," answered the colored boy.
"He isn't sick—he's just pretending," answered the Black boy.
Randy said no more but hurried off in the direction of the baseball grounds. Just as he came in sight of the place, he saw a figure ahead that looked familiar to him.
Randy didn’t say anything else but quickly made his way toward the baseball field. As he approached the area, he spotted a figure in front of him that looked familiar.
"Unless I am mistaken, that is Bob," he told himself, and hurried closer.
"Unless I'm wrong, that's Bob," he thought to himself, and rushed closer.
It was indeed Bob Bangs, walking along as if nothing had ever happened to him. He was smoking a cigarette. He passed into the grounds and Randy did the same, and took a seat on a bench directly behind the rich youth.
It was definitely Bob Bangs, strolling along like nothing had ever happened to him. He was smoking a cigarette. He walked into the grounds, and Randy followed, taking a seat on a bench directly behind the wealthy young man.
It was easy to see that Bob Bangs was not suffering physically. He smoked half a dozen cigarettes, and applauded as loudly as anybody when a good play was made.
It was clear that Bob Bangs wasn't in any physical pain. He smoked six cigarettes and cheered just as loudly as anyone else when a great play happened.
"Fine game," said a man sitting next to Randy.
"Great game," said a guy sitting next to Randy.
"It is," said our hero. He looked at the man and saw that he was evidently a merchant. "Excuse me, are you from Catskill?"
"It is," said our hero. He looked at the man and saw that he was clearly a merchant. "Excuse me, are you from Catskill?"
"I am."
"I'm here."
"Do you want to do me a favor if I pay you for it?"
"Do you want to do me a favor if I pay you for it?"
"Well, it won't be a favor if you pay me."
"Well, it won't be a favor if you pay me."
"I may want your assistance and I may not. Do you see that boy there?"
"I might need your help, or I might not. Do you see that kid over there?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"He doesn't look as if he was sick abed, does he?"
"He doesn't look like he was sick in bed, does he?"
"Sick abed? What sort of a game is this?" and the merchant looked Randy over with much curiosity.
"Sick in bed? What kind of game is this?" the merchant said, eyeing Randy with great curiosity.
"That boy's father says he is sick in bed. I want to prove that it isn't so."
"That boy's dad says he's sick in bed. I want to prove that's not true."
"What is the game, anyway?"
"What's the game, anyway?"
"He had an accident on the river and he wants damages from a man I work for. It is a put-up job."
"He had an accident on the river and he's seeking compensation from a guy I work for. It's a setup."
"Oh! I've heard of such things before. I know a rascal who cut his foot with an ax and then went down to the railroad and laid the blame on a train. He got five hundred dollars, but, later on, was found out and sent to prison for the deception."
"Oh! I've heard about stuff like that before. I know a trickster who chopped his foot with an axe and then went to the railroad and blamed it on a train. He got five hundred bucks, but later got caught and went to prison for the scam."
"Well, this isn't exactly like that. Didn't you hear about a sloop running into the Helen Shalley a few days ago?"
"Well, this isn't quite the same. Didn't you hear about a sloop crashing into the Helen Shalley a few days ago?"
"Oh, yes, a friend of mine, a passenger on the boat, told me about it. He said the boy didn't know how to handle the craft."
"Oh, yes, a friend of mine who was on the boat told me about it. He said the boy didn't know how to manage the boat."
"Well, that is the boy."
"Well, that's the kid."
"Indeed!"
"Definitely!"
"Does he act as if he was hurt or suffering?"
"Does he act like he's hurt or suffering?"
"Not in the least."
"Not at all."
"Would you be willing to testify to that fact, if it came to law?"
"Would you be willing to testify to that if it went to court?"
"Certainly."
"Of course."
"Will you give me your name and address?"
"Can you give me your name and address?"
"Here is my card," and the merchant handed it over. He did not add that he occasionally sold Captain Hadley some goods and was glad to do the master of the steamboat a service.
"Here is my card," the merchant said as he handed it over. He didn’t mention that he sometimes sold Captain Hadley some goods and was happy to do a favor for the steamboat master.
The game was almost at an end when the ball was sent among the spectators. Seeing it coming towards him, Bob Bangs leaped up and tried to catch the sphere. It hit the tips of his fingers, stinging them greatly. Then the ball came towards Randy and he caught it and threw it back into the field.
The game was nearing its end when the ball flew into the stands. Spotting it headed his way, Bob Bangs jumped up and tried to catch it. It hit the tips of his fingers, hurting them quite a bit. Then the ball went to Randy, who caught it and threw it back onto the field.
"What are you doing here?" demanded Bob Bangs, as he caught sight of our hero.
"What are you doing here?" Bob Bangs asked, spotting our hero.
"Watching the game," answered Randy, quietly.
"Watching the game," Randy replied quietly.
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
"Pretty nice game, Bob."
"Really cool game, Bob."
"Humph!" muttered the rich boy again.
"Humph!" the rich boy muttered again.
"I see you are feeling fine again."
"I can see you're feeling good again."
"I am not—I am real sick," answered the rich boy, quickly.
"I’m not—I’m really sick," replied the rich kid, quickly.
"Sick in bed, eh?" went on our hero, with a grin.
"Sick in bed, huh?" our hero continued, grinning.
"I was in bed."
"I was in bed."
"Last night, I suppose. So was I."
Last night, I guess. So was I.
"I'm sick yet."
"I'm still sick."
"You showed it—by the way you were cheering and yelling."
"You showed it—by how you were cheering and shouting."
"When did you come in?"
"When did you arrive?"
"Right after you."
"Right behind you."
"Humph! Have you been watching me?"
"Humph! Have you been watching me?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"You might be in a better business," sneered the rich boy.
"You might have a better business," the wealthy kid scoffed.
"I don't think so. You need watching. You and your father want to cheat the steamboat company by pretending that you were hurt in that collision, and here you are as well and hearty as ever," added Randy in a loud voice, so that those nearby might hear.
"I don't think so. You need to be kept an eye on. You and your dad are trying to scam the steamboat company by acting like you were injured in that crash, and here you are, as fit as a fiddle," Randy said loudly, so that those around could hear.
"I ain't well—I'm sick."
"I'm not feeling well—I'm sick."
"You said that before—but nobody will believe it."
"You've said that before—but no one will buy it."
"You're well enough to go to a ball game and yell and smoke cigarettes, anyway," put in the merchant sitting next to Randy.
"You're good enough to go to a ball game and shout and smoke cigarettes, anyway," said the merchant sitting next to Randy.
A good play brought forth a cheer from the crowd which drowned out further talk. In the midst of the temporary excitement Bob Bangs sneaked from the stand and from the ball grounds.
A good play earned a cheer from the crowd that drowned out any more conversations. In the middle of the temporary excitement, Bob Bangs slipped out of the stands and left the baseball field.
"He feels sick over this," laughed the merchant.
"He feels sick about this," laughed the merchant.
"Well, he can't sue the steamboat company for that sickness," laughed our hero in return.
"Well, he can't sue the steamboat company for that illness," our hero chuckled in response.
CHAPTER XXI
CHAPTER 21
RANDY VISITS HIS HOME
Randy goes home.
As soon as he returned to the steamboat, Randy acquainted Captain Hadley with all he had seen and heard and gave the captain the card of the merchant.
As soon as he got back to the steamboat, Randy filled Captain Hadley in on everything he had seen and heard and handed the captain the merchant's card.
"You have done well, Randy," said the master of the steamboat. "I fancy this will cook Mr. Amos Bangs's goose."
"You did great, Randy," said the captain of the steamboat. "I think this will ruin Mr. Amos Bangs's plans."
At Nyack, Mr. Shalley came on board and heard what our hero had to say.
At Nyack, Mr. Shalley joined the team and listened to what our hero had to say.
"I am glad you have a witness," said he. "I have heard of Mr. Budmister before."
"I’m glad you have a witness," he said. "I’ve heard of Mr. Budmister before."
"A good business man," said Captain Hadley. "He will make a good witness—if the case comes to a trial."
"A good businessman," said Captain Hadley. "He’ll be a strong witness—if the case goes to trial."
But it never did come to a trial. Andrew Shalley received one letter from a lawyer, threatening the suit, and in return wrote back the particulars of what Randy had learned, and added that if he heard any more of the matter he would bring suit against Amos Bangs for conspiracy to defraud. There the matter ended.
But it never went to trial. Andrew Shalley got one letter from a lawyer, warning about the lawsuit, and he replied with the details of what Randy had found out, stating that if he heard anything more about it, he would sue Amos Bangs for conspiracy to commit fraud. That was the end of it.
The captain was so pleased that when Randy asked for a three-days' leave of absence, that he might visit his home, it was readily granted. The boy was also given some extra pay for his work at Catskill.
The captain was so pleased that when Randy asked for a three-day leave to visit his home, it was quickly granted. The boy also received some extra pay for his work at Catskill.
Randy's homecoming brought a warm smile to the faces of his father and his mother. His mother kissed him tenderly and his father shook hands.
Randy's return home brought big smiles to his mom and dad. His mom gave him a gentle kiss, and his dad offered a handshake.
"How are you feeling, father?"
"How are you feeling, Dad?"
"I am almost well, Randy. I expect to go to work next week."
"I’m almost better, Randy. I plan to go back to work next week."
"But not in a cellar," said the son, quickly.
"But not in a basement," the son said quickly.
"No, Mr. Jackson is going to build a wing on his house and has given me the whole contract."
"No, Mr. Jackson is going to add an extension to his house and has given me the entire contract."
"That is good."
"That's good."
"I will be able to make more money than if I was working for a boss," went on Mr. Thompson.
"I'll be able to make more money than if I were working for someone else," Mr. Thompson continued.
"Well, you won't be sorry for that," said Randy, with a smile.
"Well, you won't regret that," said Randy, smiling.
He found matters on the farm moving along nicely. The late vegetables were coming in well and their neighbor, Jerry Borden, had given them a helping hand.
He found things on the farm going smoothly. The late vegetables were coming in nicely, and their neighbor, Jerry Borden, had lent a helping hand.
"Say, you're a-gittin' to be a regular sailor, ain't you?" said Sammy to Randy.
"Hey, you're becoming a regular sailor, aren't you?" said Sammy to Randy.
"Hardly a sailor," answered Randy, with a laugh. "I am a steamboat deckhand."
"Not really a sailor," Randy replied with a laugh. "I'm a deckhand on a steamboat."
"It's about the same thing. Wish I was a sailor."
"It's pretty much the same. I wish I were a sailor."
"Maybe if you sailed on the ocean you'd get seasick, Sammy."
"Maybe if you sailed on the ocean, you'd feel seasick, Sammy."
"I wouldn't, nuther. I was readin' about Robinson Crusoe onct. I wish I was cast away on a barren island. It would be lots of fun."
"I wouldn't either. I was reading about Robinson Crusoe once. I wish I was stranded on a deserted island. It would be a lot of fun."
"Especially if you had nothing to eat and to drink."
"Especially if you had no food or drink."
"Oh, I'd get something from the ship, as Crusoe did."
"Oh, I'd get something from the ship, just like Crusoe did."
"If the ship didn't go down in the middle of the ocean."
"If the ship hadn't sunk in the middle of the ocean."
"When I was on the island I'd sleep every morning as long as I wanted to."
"When I was on the island, I would sleep in every morning for as long as I wanted."
"What would you do if the savages came after you?"
"What would you do if the hostile people came after you?"
"I'd fight and kill them all—that is, all but one. I'd want that one for my man Friday."
"I'd fight and take them all down—except for one. I’d want that one to be my man Friday."
"He ain't going to be no sailor," broke in Mrs. Borden, who overheard the conversation. "He is going out to hunt eggs an' he is a-goin' to do it right now, or I'll get the whip."
"He’s not going to be a sailor," interrupted Mrs. Borden, who had overheard the conversation. "He’s going out to hunt for eggs and he’s going to do it right now, or I’ll get the whip."
"I'll get the eggs," answered Sammy, and hurried off without further delay.
"I'll grab the eggs," Sammy replied, and took off without wasting any time.
"That boy is crazy to go somewhere all the time," said Mrs. Borden. "He doesn't seem to like the farm a bit."
"That kid is insane for always wanting to go somewhere," said Mrs. Borden. "He doesn't seem to enjoy the farm at all."
"Better let him look for work somewhere," said Randy. "Maybe it will cure him of some of his notions."
"Maybe he should look for a job somewhere else," Randy said. "It might help him get over some of his ideas."
"Maybe," sighed the mother.
"Maybe," the mother sighed.
All too soon Randy's visit had come to an end. He remained at the little farm over Sunday, going to church with his father and his mother, and left for the Hudson River early Monday morning.
All too soon, Randy's visit was over. He stayed at the little farm through Sunday, attending church with his dad and mom, and left for the Hudson River early Monday morning.
Several days passed quietly and once more our hero fell into his routine work. Jones was sick, so the deckhands had a little more to do than usual. Randy pitched in with vigor, much to the satisfaction of Malloy and Captain Hadley.
Several days went by quietly, and once again our hero settled into his regular routine. Jones was sick, so the deckhands had a bit more to handle than usual. Randy jumped in with enthusiasm, much to the pleasure of Malloy and Captain Hadley.
One day, while handling baggage at the dock in New York, Randy was surprised to see Amos Bangs and a stranger come aboard. He soon lost sight of the pair and did not see them again until the middle of the afternoon, when he discovered them in a corner of the cabin, talking earnestly.
One day, while moving luggage at the dock in New York, Randy was surprised to see Amos Bangs and a stranger come on board. He quickly lost track of them and didn't see them again until the middle of the afternoon, when he found them in a corner of the cabin, deep in conversation.
"It is queer Mr. Bangs should use this boat—after his quarrel with Captain Hadley and Mr. Shalley," said our hero to himself.
"It’s strange that Mr. Bangs would use this boat—after his argument with Captain Hadley and Mr. Shalley," our hero thought to himself.
He had occasion to pass the pair a little later and was surprised to hear the name of Mr. Bartlett mentioned.
He happened to walk by the couple a little later and was surprised to hear Mr. Bartlett's name mentioned.
"Don't worry; we'll down Bartlett easily enough," said the strange man, a fellow with bushy black whiskers.
"Don't worry; we’ll take down Bartlett easily enough," said the strange man, a guy with bushy black facial hair.
"I hope so," answered Amos Bangs.
"I hope so," replied Amos Bangs.
Curious to know what they could be saying about Jack's father, and remembering what he had heard in the past, Randy walked outside of the cabin and close to a window which was wide open. From this point he could hear what was said without being seen very readily.
Curious about what they might be saying about Jack's dad and recalling what he had heard before, Randy stepped out of the cabin and moved closer to the wide-open window. From here, he could listen to their conversation without being easily noticed.
"I don't like the way matters are standing," he heard Amos Bangs say. "We must make our position more secure, Tuller."
"I don't like how things are going," he heard Amos Bangs say. "We need to make our position stronger, Tuller."
"I don't see how we are to do it," answered the man with the heavy whiskers.
"I don't see how we're supposed to do it," replied the man with the bushy beard.
"I wish I could get Bartlett to sell his stock and sign over all his interest."
"I wish I could convince Bartlett to sell his shares and transfer all his interests."
"Can you do that without making him suspicious of what is going on?"
"Can you do that without making him suspicious about what's happening?"
"Humph! He is suspicious already, that's the trouble."
"Ugh! He's already suspicious, and that's the problem."
"Does he know about the deal with Kastner?"
"Does he know about the arrangement with Kastner?"
"I think not."
"I don't think so."
"It will be a blow, when he hears of it."
"It will be a shock when he finds out."
"I don't intend he shall hear of it just yet. If I had Robinson where I wanted him, I'd go ahead."
"I don't plan for him to find out about it just yet. If I had Robinson right where I wanted him, I'd go for it."
"Can't you get him?"
"Can’t you get him?"
"Get him? I don't dare breathe a word to him." Amos Bangs laughed. "And the funny part of it is, Bartlett thinks Robinson is in with us."
"Get him? I wouldn't even dare to say a word to him." Amos Bangs laughed. "And the funny part is, Bartlett thinks Robinson is on our side."
"You are sure of that?"
"Are you sure about that?"
"Dead certain."
"Absolutely sure."
"Then you must keep Bartlett and Robinson apart."
"Then you need to keep Bartlett and Robinson separated."
"If I can."
"If I can."
"What did you do with the papers you took from Bartlett's desk?"
"What did you do with the papers you took from Bartlett's desk?"
"They are in my safe at home."
"They're in my safe at home."
"Why don't you destroy them?"
"Why not destroy them?"
"I will, some time."
"I will, someday."
"It is dangerous to leave them around."
"It’s dangerous to leave them lying around."
"I am the only person who knows the combination of the house safe. The papers can't get out without me."
"I’m the only one who knows the combination to the house safe. The documents can’t be accessed without me."
So the talk ran on for a good hour, during which time Randy heard many things which appeared to be of value to Mr. Philip Bartlett. Then the two men arose and went to the smoking room, and that was the last our hero saw of them until they left the boat, half an hour later.
So the conversation went on for about an hour, during which time Randy heard many things that seemed important to Mr. Philip Bartlett. Then the two men got up and went to the smoking room, and that was the last time our hero saw them until they left the boat half an hour later.
The talk he had heard set Randy to thinking. Plainly Amos Bangs and his companion were a pair of rascals and were trying to defraud Mr. Bartlett out of some if not all of his belongings.
The conversation he overheard got Randy thinking. Clearly, Amos Bangs and his friend were a couple of crooks trying to scam Mr. Bartlett out of some, if not all, of his possessions.
"I'll have to call on Mr. Bartlett and tell him what I have heard," Randy told himself.
"I need to call Mr. Bartlett and tell him what I've heard," Randy said to himself.
"See here!" called out Peter Polk, striding up as Randy was going to the lower deck. "What are you loafing around here for?"
"Hey!" shouted Peter Polk, walking over as Randy was heading to the lower deck. "What are you hanging out here for?"
"I am going below now," answered our hero.
"I’m going below now," our hero replied.
"You can't shirk your work that way, Thompson." The purser came closer. "Listen," he whispered. "After this you keep your nose out of my business."
"You can't avoid your responsibilities like that, Thompson." The purser stepped closer. "Listen," he whispered. "After this, stay out of my business."
"I didn't know I had my nose in your business, Mr. Polk."
"I didn't realize I was getting involved in your business, Mr. Polk."
"Oh, you can't fool me, Thompson. I know it was you went to Captain Hadley with the story of how I was treating my relatives."
"Oh, you can't trick me, Thompson. I know it was you who went to Captain Hadley with the story about how I was treating my family."
"You mean the Clares?"
"Are you talking about the Clares?"
"Of course I do. After this you keep your mouth shut," pursued the purser. "If you don't—well, you'll wish you had, that's all." And Peter Polk went away in extremely bad humor.
"Of course I do. After this, you need to keep your mouth shut," continued the purser. "If you don't—well, you'll regret it, that's all." And Peter Polk walked away in a really bad mood.
CHAPTER XXII
CHAPTER 22
MR. BARTLETT MAKES A MOVE
Mr. Bartlett makes a move
As soon as the boat had tied up at Albany, and his work was at an end, Randy attired himself in his best and took a street car for the residence of the Bartletts. It was a humble place on a side street, quite in contrast to the fine residence the family had occupied in Riverport.
As soon as the boat docked in Albany and his work was done, Randy put on his best clothes and took a streetcar to the Bartletts' house. It was a modest place on a side street, a stark contrast to the nice home the family had lived in Riverport.
"Hullo, Randy!" cried Jack, as he came to the door to answer our hero's ring. "This is a surprise. Walk right in. Did you send word that you were coming?"
"Hellо, Randy!" yelled Jack as he opened the door to respond to our hero's ring. "That's a surprise. Come on in. Did you let me know you were coming?"
"I did not, Jack. Is your father home?"
"I didn't, Jack. Is your dad home?"
"Yes, he is just finishing his supper."
"Yeah, he's just finishing his dinner."
"I want to see him."
"I want to see him."
"Had your supper?"
"Have you eaten dinner?"
"Yes, I got a bite before I left the boat."
"Yeah, I got a bite before I left the boat."
"All right—otherwise I know mother will welcome you at our table."
"Okay—otherwise I know mom will be happy to have you at our table."
Jack went off to tell his father, and presently Mr. Bartlett walked in. He looked rather care-worn and tired. Evidently his new situation was a hard one to fill and did not agree with him.
Jack went to tell his dad, and soon Mr. Bartlett walked in. He looked pretty worn out and fatigued. Clearly, his new position was a tough one to handle and wasn't suiting him.
"How do you do, Randy?" said Mr. Bartlett. "Glad to see you. Jack says you want to see me."
"How's it going, Randy?" said Mr. Bartlett. "Good to see you. Jack mentioned you wanted to talk to me."
"I do, Mr. Bartlett. Can I talk to you in private?"
"I do, Mr. Bartlett. Can we talk privately?"
"Certainly. Come into the parlor."
"Sure. Come into the living room."
Mr. Bartlett led the way and closed the door. Then both sat down.
Mr. Bartlett led the way and closed the door. Then they both sat down.
"I want to tell you something about Mr. Bangs and a man named Tuller," began Randy. "They were on the boat to-day and I overheard some of their talk."
"I want to share something with you about Mr. Bangs and a guy named Tuller," Randy started. "They were on the boat today, and I overheard part of their conversation."
"Tuller, eh?" said Mr. Bartlett, and his brow darkened.
"Tuller, huh?" said Mr. Bartlett, and his expression turned serious.
As well as he could Randy repeated the talk he had heard. Jack's father listened with keen interest. He was astonished when Randy mentioned the papers which had been abstracted from his desk.
As best as he could, Randy repeated the conversation he had heard. Jack's dad listened with great interest. He was shocked when Randy brought up the papers that had been taken from his desk.
"So Bangs has them in his safe at home, eh?" he cried. "Well, I am going to get them, be the cost what it may. They belong to me, and I am going to take them no matter where I find them."
"So Bangs has them in his safe at home, huh?" he shouted. "Well, I'm going to get them, no matter what it costs. They belong to me, and I'm going to take them no matter where I have to look."
He was equally astonished to hear that a certain Mr. Robinson was not acting with Amos Bangs and certain other men, Tuller included.
He was just as shocked to learn that a certain Mr. Robinson was not working with Amos Bangs and some other guys, including Tuller.
"They gave me to understand that Robinson was with them," said Philip Bartlett. "If Robinson will only act with me, perhaps I can do a great deal."
"They made it clear to me that Robinson was with them," said Philip Bartlett. "If Robinson will just work with me, maybe I can accomplish a lot."
"Then why don't you write to Mr. Robinson and find out?"
"Then why don't you just text Mr. Robinson and ask?"
"I will go and see him."
"I'll go visit him."
"Oh, then he lives here."
"Oh, so he lives here."
"No, in Springfield. But our works are going to shut down for a few days, so I will have ample time. Randy, I am very thankful to you for bringing me this news."
"No, in Springfield. But our operations are going to pause for a few days, so I will have plenty of time. Randy, I really appreciate you bringing me this news."
"I hope it does you some good, Mr. Bartlett."
"I hope it helps you, Mr. Bartlett."
"I think it will. Perhaps I'll only be able to scare Bangs, but that may make him careful, so I can get something out of my stock in the iron works company."
"I think it will. Maybe I'll only be able to scare Bangs, but that might make him cautious, so I can get something from my investment in the iron works company."
"If you ever want me as a witness I will do what I can for you."
"If you ever need me as a witness, I'll do what I can to help you."
"Thank you, my lad; you are kind and I will remember what you say."
"Thanks, my friend; you're nice, and I’ll remember what you said."
After that Mrs. Bartlett and Jack came in and learned something of what had brought our hero to the house.
After that, Mrs. Bartlett and Jack came in and found out what had brought our hero to the house.
"Good for you, Randy!" cried Jack. "Father, if I were you, I'd break into old Bangs's safe."
"Great job, Randy!" shouted Jack. "Dad, if I were you, I'd crack into old Bangs's safe."
"Pray do nothing rash," pleaded Mrs. Bartlett. "Remember he is rich and has many friends."
"Please don't do anything impulsive," Mrs. Bartlett urged. "Keep in mind that he’s wealthy and has plenty of friends."
"He is certainly rich," said Randy, "but I doubt if the family have many friends. All of them are too overbearing."
"He’s definitely wealthy," Randy said, "but I doubt the family has many friends. They’re all way too self-important."
"Bangs broke into father's private desk and took the papers," went on Jack. "It would be only tit for tat to break open the safe and get the papers back."
"Bangs got into Dad's private desk and took the papers," Jack continued. "It would only be fair to break open the safe and get the papers back."
"I shall see Robinson first and then make up my mind what to do," answered his father.
"I'll talk to Robinson first and then decide what to do," his father replied.
Randy spent a pleasant evening with Jack, and when it came time to go to the boat Jack walked half the distance with our hero.
Randy had a nice evening with Jack, and when it was time to head to the boat, Jack walked part of the way with him.
"I wish father could get what is due him," said Jack on the way. "He can't stand the hard work he is now doing."
"I wish Dad could get what he deserves," said Jack on the way. "He can't handle the hard work he's doing now."
The next morning Randy sailed down the river on the steamboat. Twenty-four hours later Mr. Bartlett crossed the Hudson and took a train for Springfield. He hoped to find Mr. Robinson at one of the banks and he was not disappointed.
The next morning, Randy cruised down the river on the steamboat. Twenty-four hours later, Mr. Bartlett crossed the Hudson and took a train to Springfield. He hoped to find Mr. Robinson at one of the banks, and he wasn’t let down.
The bank official—for such Mr. Robinson was—listened with interest to all Philip Bartlett had to tell. He shook his head when Amos Bangs and Tuller were mentioned.
The bank official—who was Mr. Robinson—listened intently to everything Philip Bartlett had to say. He shook his head when Amos Bangs and Tuller were brought up.
"I suspected as much," said he. "I was given to understand that Bangs had bought you out. I couldn't understand it either, for you once told me that you did not wish to leave the works. I have just gotten back from a trip to Europe and have a good deal to attend to here, but I will take this matter up as soon as I possibly can."
"I figured that was the case," he said. "I was told that Bangs had bought you out. I didn’t get it either, because you once mentioned that you didn’t want to leave the company. I just got back from a trip to Europe and have a lot to deal with here, but I’ll address this issue as soon as I can."
"And you will stand in with me?" asked Mr. Bartlett, anxiously.
"And you will stand with me?" Mr. Bartlett asked anxiously.
"If you wish it."
"If that's what you want."
"I do."
"I will."
"Then we must act together."
"Then we need to team up."
"And what would be your advice regarding those papers in Bangs's private safe at his house?"
"And what would you recommend about those papers in Bangs's private safe at his house?"
"Get out a search warrant and take a professional safe man along, to open the strong box," answered the bank official, promptly. "And do not delay either. He may take it into his head to burn the papers up."
"Get a search warrant and bring a professional safe cracker with you to open the strong box," replied the bank official quickly. "And don't waste any time. He might decide to burn the papers."
"I will do as you say," answered Mr. Bartlett with decision.
"I'll do what you say," Mr. Bartlett replied firmly.
Some of his old-time will power had come back to him and he lost not a moment in carrying out his plans. He visited a firm dealing in safes and from them got the address of a man who claimed to be able to open any ordinary safe made. Then he called on this individual.
Some of his old-school willpower returned to him, and he wasted no time in putting his plans into action. He went to a company that sells safes and got the address of a guy who said he could open any regular safe. Then he visited this person.
"You open safes?" he asked.
"You open safes?" he asked.
"I do—if I have the proper authority," answered the man.
"I do—if I have the right authority," the man replied.
"Can you open a first-class house safe?"
"Can you open a top-tier house safe?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"How long will it take?"
"How long will it take?"
"From five minutes to three hours."
"From five minutes to three hours."
"What are your charges?"
"What are your fees?"
"Ten to fifty dollars. I'll have to see the safe before I can set a definite figure."
"Ten to fifty dollars. I need to check the safe before I can give a final amount."
"Will you be at liberty to-morrow?"
"Are you free tomorrow?"
"I'll be at your service if you engage me now."
"I'll be here to help you if you hire me now."
"Very well, you may consider yourself engaged. I wish you to meet me in Riverport at about noon."
"Alright, you can consider yourself engaged. I want you to meet me in Riverport around noon."
"Your own safe?"
"Is this your safe?"
"No."
"Nope."
"You'll have authority to open it?"
"You'll have the authority to open it?"
"I think so. I've got to go to court to get it, though."
"I think so. But I have to go to court to get it."
"Ah! a legal case, eh?"
"Ah! a legal case, huh?"
"Yes. You don't object, do you?"
"Yeah. You don't mind, do you?"
"Oh, no, I have many legal cases. Had to force a safe for some lawyers in Bridgeport only last week."
"Oh no, I have a lot of legal cases. I had to secure a safe for some lawyers in Bridgeport just last week."
"You will not disappoint me?"
"Will you not disappoint me?"
"Not at all, Mr. Bartlett."
"Not at all, Mr. Bartlett."
With this understanding Philip Bartlett left the safe opener and took a train back to his home. But, as it happened, a certain man saw him leaving the safe opener's office. This man was none other than Tuller, the friend to Amos Bangs.
With this understanding, Philip Bartlett left the safe opener and took a train back home. But, as it turned out, a certain man saw him leaving the safe opener's office. This man was none other than Tuller, the friend of Amos Bangs.
"Bartlett, eh?" murmured Tuller to himself. "What is he doing in Springfield?"
"Bartlett, huh?" Tuller muttered to himself. "What's he doing in Springfield?"
He chanced to know the safe opener, whose name was Westinghouse, and presently dropped into the other's office as if by accident.
He happened to know the safe opener, who was named Westinghouse, and casually dropped by the other person's office as if it were a coincidence.
"How is business, Westinghouse?" he said, indifferently.
"How's business, Westinghouse?" he said, casually.
"Fair," was the answer. "Had two jobs last week."
"Sure," was the reply. "I had two jobs last week."
"Good enough."
"Good enough."
"How is business with you?"
"How's business going for you?"
"Booming. I suppose you get jobs ahead, is that it, or do you go out on the run, so to speak?"
"Booming. I guess you get jobs lined up, right, or do you go out on the run, so to speak?"
"Sometimes I get orders ahead, but most of the jobs come in on the run—safe out of order, or something like that. I've got to go to Riverport to-morrow."
"Sometimes I get orders in advance, but most of the tasks come in unexpectedly—out of the blue, or something like that. I have to go to Riverport tomorrow."
"Is that so? Bank?"
"Is that true? Bank?"
"No, a private party, I reckon. Going to have a safe opened by an order from the court, I think."
"No, I think it’s a private gathering. They’re planning to open a safe with a court order, I believe."
"Is that so! Well, I wish you luck on the job. Good-day."
"Is that so! I wish you the best of luck with the job. Have a great day."
"Good-day!" answered the safe opener.
"Good day!" answered the safe opener.
Once on the street Tuller's face changed.
Once on the street, Tuller's expression changed.
"Bartlett must have given that order, and if so he means to either open up the safe at the iron works or else the safe at Bangs's house. I must see Bangs and warn him, so that nothing is found which will do us harm!"
"Bartlett must have given that order, and if that's the case, he intends to either access the safe at the iron works or the safe at Bangs's house. I need to see Bangs and warn him, so that nothing gets discovered that could hurt us!"
At first he thought to telegraph, but then came to the conclusion that it would be too risky. A letter might not be received in time.
At first, he considered sending a telegram, but then realized it would be too risky. A letter might not arrive in time.
"I'll go myself," he said, and an hour later was on his way to Riverport.
"I'll go myself," he said, and an hour later, he was on his way to Riverport.
CHAPTER XXIII
CHAPTER 23
THE PAPERS IN THE SAFE
THE DOCUMENTS IN THE SAFE
At Riverport the next day Mr. Bartlett called upon a lawyer with whom he was well acquainted and told to the legal gentleman all that he had learned and proposed to do.
At Riverport the next day, Mr. Bartlett visited a lawyer he knew well and shared everything he had learned and planned to do.
"I wish your assistance, Mr. Soper," he said.
"I need your help, Mr. Soper," he said.
"You shall have it," was the lawyer's prompt answer.
"You'll have it," was the lawyer's quick reply.
"Can you get an order from the court to open that safe?"
"Can you get a court order to open that safe?"
"I believe I can. Come, we will go and see the judge at once."
"I think I can. Come on, let's go see the judge right now."
Fortunately for Mr. Bartlett the judge was easily found, and when the matter was explained he issued the necessary papers and placed them in the hands of one of the constables.
Fortunately for Mr. Bartlett, the judge was easy to locate, and once the situation was explained, he signed the necessary documents and handed them to one of the constables.
"But how are you going to open the safe if it is locked?" asked the judge. "Constable Carley is not equal to it."
"But how are you going to open the safe if it's locked?" asked the judge. "Constable Carley can't handle that."
"I have engaged a professional safe opener," answered Mr. Bartlett. "He can do the trick for the constable."
"I've hired a professional safecracker," Mr. Bartlett replied. "He can handle it for the officer."
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
Mr. Bartlett, the lawyer, and the constable waited until the stage came in. The safe opener was one of the passengers and at once joined the crowd and was introduced.
Mr. Bartlett, the lawyer, and the constable waited until the stage arrived. The safe cracker was one of the passengers and immediately joined the crowd and was introduced.
In the meantime Jasper Tuller had also arrived in Riverport. In the morning he lost no time in calling at the iron works.
In the meantime, Jasper Tuller had also arrived in Riverport. In the morning, he wasted no time visiting the ironworks.
"I want to see Mr. Bangs," he said, to the clerk who came to wait on him.
"I want to see Mr. Bangs," he said to the clerk who came to assist him.
"Sorry, sir, but Mr. Bangs went out of town late last night."
"Sorry, sir, but Mr. Bangs left town late last night."
"When will he be back?"
"When will he return?"
"Not until some time this afternoon—possibly not until evening."
"Not until later this afternoon—maybe not until the evening."
"Where did he go? I must communicate with him at once."
"Where did he go? I need to get in touch with him right away."
"He went to Rochester, but I can't give you the exact address," answered the clerk.
"He went to Rochester, but I can't give you the exact address," replied the clerk.
Jasper Tuller groaned in spirit. Could he have telegraphed to Amos Bangs he would have done so, but the telegram would have remained at the office awaiting a call.
Jasper Tuller groaned inside. If he could have sent a telegram to Amos Bangs, he would have, but the telegram would have just sat at the office waiting for a pickup.
"I must make a move on my own account, if I can," he muttered.
"I need to take action for myself, if I can," he murmured.
He called a carriage and was driven to the Bangs mansion. A servant answered his rather impatient ring at the front door.
He called for a cab and was driven to the Bangs mansion. A servant answered his somewhat impatient ring at the front door.
"Is anybody at home?" he asked, abruptly.
"Is anyone home?" he asked abruptly.
"Mr. Bangs has gone away, sir."
"Mr. Bangs is gone, sir."
"I know that," he snapped. "Is Mrs. Bangs at home?"
"I know that," he said sharply. "Is Mrs. Bangs home?"
Now it happened Mrs. Bangs had come home the night before, intending to go away again two days later. But she had given orders that she wished to see no one.
Now, it turned out that Mrs. Bangs had come home the night before, planning to leave again two days later. But she had instructed that she didn’t want to see anyone.
"I—I don't know," said the servant girl. "I can see. What is the name?"
"I—I don't know," said the maid. "I can see. What's the name?"
"Jasper Tuller. It is highly important that I see somebody of the family at once," went on the visitor.
"Jasper Tuller. It’s really important that I see a family member right away," the visitor continued.
Mrs. Bangs was in an upper hallway and overheard the talk. She knew her husband had had some trouble with a book agent over the payment of a bill and took Tuller to be that person.
Mrs. Bangs was in an upstairs hallway and overheard the conversation. She knew her husband had some issues with a book agent regarding the payment of a bill and assumed Tuller was that person.
"A gentleman to see you, Mrs. Bangs," said the maid. "He is very anxious about it."
"A gentleman is here to see you, Mrs. Bangs," the maid said. "He seems really concerned about it."
"I cannot see anybody," returned the fashionable woman, coldly. "Tell him I am not at home."
"I can't see anyone," the stylish woman replied coldly. "Tell him I'm not home."
The girl went down into the hallway, where she had left Jasper Tuller standing.
The girl walked down the hallway, where she had left Jasper Tuller waiting.
"Mrs. Bangs is not at home, sir. You will have to call some other time."
"Mrs. Bangs isn't home right now, sir. You'll need to try again later."
"Is Mr. Bangs's son at home?"
"Is Mr. Bangs's son here?"
"No, sir; he is away for the summer."
"No, sir; he’s away for the summer."
"When will Mrs. Bangs be back?"
"When is Mrs. Bangs coming back?"
"I can't say, sir."
"I can't say, sir."
"It is too bad. The matter is very important. I came all the way from Springfield to see Mr. Bangs. They told me at the works he had gone to Rochester. I wanted to see him or his wife on business. Have you any idea where I can find Mrs. Bangs?"
"It’s a shame. This is really important. I traveled all the way from Springfield to meet Mr. Bangs. They informed me at the factory that he had gone to Rochester. I needed to speak with him or his wife about some business. Do you have any idea where I can find Mrs. Bangs?"
The girl hesitated.
The girl paused.
"N—no, sir," she faltered.
"N—no, sir," she hesitated.
Mrs. Bangs was listening as before and now realized that something unusual was in the air. She slipped down a back stairs and out of a rear door. Then she came around to the front piazza just as the door opened to let Tuller out.
Mrs. Bangs was listening as before and now realized that something unusual was happening. She quietly went down a back stairway and out a rear door. Then she came around to the front porch just as the door opened to let Tuller out.
"Mamie, who is this?" she asked, looking at the servant girl meaningly.
"Mamie, who is this?" she asked, giving the servant girl a pointed look.
"Are you Mrs. Bangs?" asked Jasper Tuller, quickly, and, as she nodded, he continued: "I am glad you have come. I am Jasper Tuller, one of the stockholders in the iron works. Perhaps you have heard your husband mention my name."
"Are you Mrs. Bangs?" Jasper Tuller asked quickly, and as she nodded, he continued, "I'm glad you came. I'm Jasper Tuller, one of the investors in the iron works. Maybe you've heard your husband mention my name."
"I have, Mr. Tuller. What can I do for you?"
"I have, Mr. Tuller. What can I do for you?"
"I would like to see you in private"—this with a side glance at the servant girl.
"I want to talk to you privately"—this was said with a sideways glance at the maid.
"Very well, step into the library, Mr. Tuller," and the fashionable woman led the way to that apartment. Then the door was carefully closed.
"Alright, come into the library, Mr. Tuller," and the stylish woman guided him to that room. Then the door was gently closed.
"Something is wrong," said the servant girl to herself. "I wonder what it can be?"
"Something's not right," the maid said to herself. "I wonder what it is?"
She was of a decidedly inquisitive nature and not above playing the eavesdropper. She tiptoed her way to the library door and listened intently, while at the same time applying her eye to the keyhole.
She had a strong sense of curiosity and didn’t mind being a little sneaky. She quietly made her way to the library door and listened closely, while also peeking through the keyhole.
"Now, what is it, Mr. Tuller?" asked Mrs. Bangs, after the door to the library was shut.
"Now, what is it, Mr. Tuller?" Mrs. Bangs asked after the library door was closed.
"Briefly, it is this," said the visitor. "Your husband has certain papers in his safe—papers which belong to another man,—Philip Bartlett."
"Here's the deal," said the visitor. "Your husband has some documents in his safe—documents that belong to another guy—Philip Bartlett."
"Proceed."
"Go ahead."
"I warned him to destroy the papers but he has not done so. Now Mr. Bartlett is going to come here, force open your safe, and take the papers away."
"I told him to get rid of the papers, but he hasn’t done it. Now Mr. Bartlett is on his way here to break into your safe and take the papers."
"Come here—force our safe!" gasped the fashionable woman. "He dare not do it."
"Come here—protect our safety!" gasped the stylish woman. "He wouldn't dare do it."
"He is going to do it legally, I presume."
"He's going to do it legally, I assume."
"You mean he will bring an officer of the law here?"
"You mean he's going to bring a police officer here?"
"Yes. If those papers are found it will look black for your husband, for he has no right to have them in his possession."
"Yes. If those papers are found, it will look bad for your husband because he shouldn't have them in his possession."
"Oh, Mr. Tuller, what shall I do?"
"Oh, Mr. Tuller, what am I supposed to do?"
"It is easy enough. Open the safe, take out the papers, and put them where they cannot be found."
"It’s simple. Open the safe, grab the papers, and hide them where no one can find them."
"Yes, but I do not know how to open the safe!"
"Yes, but I don’t know how to open the safe!"
"Don't you know the combination? Your husband said something about that, but I felt there must be some mistake."
"Don't you know the code? Your husband mentioned it, but I thought there must be some mistake."
"I did know the combination once, but I believe I have forgotten it," went on the fashionable woman. She knitted her brows. "Let me see. It was three 9's, I remember—9, 18, and 27."
"I did know the combination once, but I think I’ve forgotten it," the stylish woman continued. She furrowed her brow. "Let me think. It was three 9s, I remember—9, 18, and 27."
"Yes! yes! And what else. See if you cannot think. It is so very important—not alone for your husband, but also for myself and others."
"Yes! yes! And what else? Try to think. It's really important—not just for your husband, but for me and other people too."
"I am trying to think. Let me see—yes, there was a 2 and a 3 and then another 2,—I mean so many times around."
"I’m trying to think. Let me see—yeah, there was a 2 and a 3 and then another 2,—I mean, so many times around."
"I believe I understand, Mrs. Bangs. You mean twice around to 9, three times around to 18, twice to 27, and then off at 0."
"I think I get it, Mrs. Bangs. You’re saying go around twice to 9, three times to 18, twice to 27, and then stop at 0."
"Yes, yes, that is it!" burst out the lady of the mansion. "How clever some men are!" and she beamed on her visitor, who chanced to be well dressed and not bad-looking.
"Yes, yes, that's it!" exclaimed the lady of the house. "Some men are so clever!" and she smiled warmly at her guest, who happened to be well-dressed and quite attractive.
"If that is correct, I'll soon have the safe open," said Jasper Tuller, and walked over to where the strong box stood, in a corner of the apartment.
"If that’s right, I'll have the safe open in no time," said Jasper Tuller, and he walked over to where the strongbox was located in the corner of the room.
The lady of the mansion hovered near while Jasper Tuller got down on his knees and began to try the combination. He had to work the knob all of a dozen times before the door of the safe came open.
The lady of the mansion stood nearby while Jasper Tuller knelt down and started to work on the combination. He had to twist the knob about a dozen times before the safe door finally opened.
"At last!" he murmured, as the contents of the safe stood revealed.
"Finally!" he whispered, as the contents of the safe were laid bare.
"Do you see the papers, or rather, do you know them?" asked Mrs. Bangs.
"Do you see the papers, or actually, do you know them?" asked Mrs. Bangs.
"I will know them—if I can lay eyes on them," was the reply, as Tuller began to rummage around in the safe.
"I'll recognize them—if I can see them," came the reply as Tuller started searching through the safe.
The papers were sorted out in different piles and he went through each pile as rapidly as possible. Presently he found what he wanted.
The papers were sorted into different stacks, and he quickly went through each stack. Soon, he found what he was looking for.
"Here they are!" he cried in triumph, as he held them up.
"Here they are!" he shouted in victory, as he held them up.
CHAPTER XXIV
CHAPTER 24
ANOTHER HIDING PLACE
ANOTHER HIDING SPOT
Mrs. Bangs breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the papers.
Mrs. Bangs let out a sigh of relief when she looked at the papers.
"You are certain you are right, Mr. Tuller?" she asked, anxiously.
"You’re sure you’re right, Mr. Tuller?" she asked, nervously.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Where did those papers come from?"
"Where did those papers come from?"
"Mr. Bartlett's desk at the iron works."
"Mr. Bartlett's desk at the factory."
"As they were in my husband's safe I think you ought to give them to me."
"As they were in my husband's safe, I think you should give them to me."
"I will do so, Mrs. Bangs. But you must put them where they cannot be found."
"I'll do that, Mrs. Bangs. But you need to hide them so that no one can find them."
"Trust me for that."
"Trust me on this."
"The officers of the law may search the whole house."
"The police officers can search the entire house."
"Dare they do such a thing?"
"Dare they do something like that?"
"Yes, but if everything is found square your husband can sue Bartlett for damages," and Jasper Tuller chuckled loudly. "It will be a good joke on him."
"Sure, but if everything checks out, your husband can sue Bartlett for damages," Jasper Tuller laughed loudly. "It'll be a great joke on him."
"There are no more of the papers?"
"No more papers left?"
"I will take another look and make sure."
"I'll take another look and make sure."
This was done, but no more papers belonging to Philip Bartlett could be found. Then the safe was locked once more.
This was done, but no additional papers belonging to Philip Bartlett could be found. Then the safe was locked again.
"I will put these papers away at once," said Mrs. Bangs and left the library with the documents in her hand. She was gone all of five minutes and came back smiling quietly to herself.
"I'll put these papers away right now," said Mrs. Bangs as she left the library with the documents in her hand. She was gone for five minutes and returned, smiling softly to herself.
"Now they are safe," she said. "Nobody can possibly find them."
"Now they're safe," she said. "No one can possibly find them."
"I am glad to hear it," answered Tuller. "Now I had better be going—before Bartlett appears. Don't say anything about my having been here."
"I’m glad to hear that," Tuller replied. "I should probably get going—before Bartlett shows up. Please don’t mention that I was here."
"I will not."
"I'm not going to."
"And another thing, Mrs. Bangs. Pretend not to know how to open the safe. That will compel them to break it open, and your husband's case against Bartlett will be so much stronger."
"And one more thing, Mrs. Bangs. Act like you don't know how to open the safe. That will force them to break it open, and your husband's case against Bartlett will be much stronger."
"I shall follow your advice, Mr. Tuller. But look, somebody is coming already!" went on the fashionable woman, as a carriage turned in from the road and came toward the horse block.
"I'll take your advice, Mr. Tuller. But look, someone is already coming!" continued the fashionable woman, as a carriage turned in from the road and approached the horse block.
"I must get out of this! Can I go by a back door?"
"I need to get out of here! Can I use a back door?"
"To be sure," said Mrs. Bangs, and showed the way. As Tuller slipped out and passed toward the back road where Randy had had an encounter with Bob Bangs, there came a ring at the front door.
"Of course," Mrs. Bangs said, leading the way. As Tuller stepped out and headed toward the back road where Randy had his run-in with Bob Bangs, the front doorbell rang.
"Good-morning, Mrs. Bangs," said Mr. Bartlett. "Is your husband at home?"
"Good morning, Mrs. Bangs," Mr. Bartlett said. "Is your husband home?"
"He is not," answered the fashionable woman, coldly.
"He isn't," replied the stylish woman, coldly.
"I've got a search warrant for this place," said the constable, pushing his way in, and he proceeded to read the document aloud.
"I have a search warrant for this place," the officer said as he walked in, and he started to read the document out loud.
"This is an outrage!" cried Mrs. Bangs, with assumed dignity. "An outrage, and you shall pay dearly for it, Mr. Bartlett. My husband is no thief, to steal your papers."
"This is unacceptable!" shouted Mrs. Bangs, putting on a dignified front. "Unacceptable, and you will face serious consequences for this, Mr. Bartlett. My husband is not a thief, to take your papers."
"Perhaps not," answered Philip Bartlett. "Nevertheless, I am going to have his safe searched and also this house."
"Maybe not," replied Philip Bartlett. "Still, I'm going to have his safe searched and this house too."
"Well, since you have the law on your side, go ahead. But you shall answer to my husband for this indignity."
"Well, since you have the law on your side, go for it. But you will have to answer to my husband for this disrespect."
The constable began his work, and the safe opener approached the strong box and inspected it.
The constable started his task, and the safe opener went up to the strong box and examined it.
"Can you open it?" asked Mr. Bartlett, anxiously.
"Can you open it?" Mr. Bartlett asked, anxiously.
"With ease," was the answer. "This is one of the old-style safes."
"Easy," was the answer. "This is one of the old-fashioned safes."
"How much will it cost?"
"What's the cost?"
"Ten dollars."
"$10."
"Then go ahead."
"Go for it."
The safe opener was soon at work. He turned the knob around slowly, listening intently in the meanwhile. He worked thus for perhaps ten minutes, when the door to the safe came open without an effort.
The safe opener was soon at work. He slowly turned the knob, listening carefully the whole time. He did this for about ten minutes when the safe door opened effortlessly.
Mrs. Bangs was disappointed. She had expected that the safe would have to be blown open in the most approved burglar fashion, and was wondering what bill for damages she could render.
Mrs. Bangs was disappointed. She had expected that the safe would have to be blown open in the most standard burglar style and was wondering what damage bill she could submit.
"You must have known the combination," she said, tartly, to the safe opener.
"You must have known the combination," she said sharply to the person opening the safe.
"This is my business," was the quiet answer.
"This is my business," was the calm reply.
The constable, with Mr. Bartlett's aid, went through all the papers in the safe. Of course the all-important documents were not found.
The constable, with Mr. Bartlett's help, went through all the papers in the safe. Naturally, the crucial documents were not found.
"Well?" asked the lawyer, after a long wait.
"Well?" asked the lawyer after a long pause.
"They are not here," replied Mr. Bartlett. He felt sick at heart over his failure to bring the papers to light.
"They're not here," Mr. Bartlett replied. He felt sick to his stomach about not being able to uncover the papers.
"Not here!"
"Not here!"
"No, they must have been removed."
"No, they must have been taken away."
The library was searched, and then a look was taken through the whole house. Mrs. Bangs followed the men everywhere.
The library was searched, and then the entire house was checked. Mrs. Bangs followed the men around everywhere.
"You shall suffer for this outrage," she said to Mr. Bartlett several times.
"You’re going to pay for this outrage," she said to Mr. Bartlett several times.
"I presume I shall have to stand for what I have done," he answered, meekly. "Of one thing I am certain, Mrs. Bangs. Your husband has those papers, or else he has destroyed them."
"I guess I'll have to face the consequences of my actions," he replied, humbly. "One thing I know for sure, Mrs. Bangs. Your husband has those documents, or he has gotten rid of them."
"You can say what you please, Mr. Bangs is an honest man and a gentleman," retorted the fashionable woman.
"You can say whatever you want, Mr. Bangs is an honest man and a gentleman," replied the stylish woman.
At last there was nothing left to do but to leave the mansion, which Mr. Bartlett did with reluctance.
At last, there was nothing left to do but leave the mansion, which Mr. Bartlett did hesitantly.
"I am afraid I have made a mess of it," he said to his lawyer. "I was certain we would find those papers."
"I’m afraid I really messed it up," he said to his lawyer. "I was sure we would find those papers."
"I am afraid you have hurt your case, Mr. Bartlett," answered the legal light, bluntly. "Bangs will now be on his guard and will take good care to keep those papers away from you."
"I think you've weakened your case, Mr. Bartlett," the lawyer replied straightforwardly. "Bangs will be on alert now and will make sure to keep those papers away from you."
"Perhaps he has destroyed them."
"Maybe he has destroyed them."
"That is not unlikely, since it would do him small good to keep them."
"That's pretty likely, since it wouldn't do him much good to hold onto them."
"What do you advise me to do next?"
"What should I do now?"
"You had better wait and see what develops," said the lawyer.
"You should probably wait and see what happens," said the lawyer.
The safe opener and the constable were paid off and Philip Bartlett returned to Albany in anything but a happy frame of mind. A day or two later he called upon Randy, when the steamboat tied up at the dock for the night.
The safecracker and the cop were paid off, and Philip Bartlett went back to Albany in anything but a good mood. A day or two later, he visited Randy when the steamboat docked for the night.
"My fat is in the fire," he said to our hero, and told of his failure to locate the missing documents.
"My problems are serious," he said to our hero, and explained his failure to find the missing documents.
"Mr. Bartlett, I am sure Mr. Bangs said the papers were in his safe!" cried Randy. "He must have taken them out when he returned home."
"Mr. Bartlett, I'm pretty sure Mr. Bangs said the papers were in his safe!" Randy exclaimed. "He must have taken them out when he got home."
"You can be a witness if the matter is brought into court?"
"You can be a witness if the case goes to court?"
"Of course. I remember very well all I heard."
"Absolutely. I remember everything I heard very clearly."
"Well, that is something," answered Philip Bartlett, hopefully.
"Well, that’s something," replied Philip Bartlett, feeling hopeful.
He went home and the next day received a strong letter from Amos Bangs denouncing him for the action he had taken. Part of the letter ran as follows:
He went home, and the next day, he got a harsh letter from Amos Bangs criticizing him for what he had done. Part of the letter said:
"I should sue you for damages, only I do not wish to drag you into court on account of your wife and family. In the future you need expect no favors from me. I am done with you. If you want to sell your stock in the iron company I will give you the market price, not a cent more. Remember, I shall be on my guard against you in the future, and if you dare to molest me again you shall take the consequences."
"I could sue you for damages, but I don’t want to involve your wife and family in a court case. From now on, don’t expect any favors from me. I’m finished with you. If you want to sell your shares in the iron company, I’ll pay you the market price, not a penny more. Just remember, I’ll be watching out for you in the future, and if you dare to bother me again, there will be consequences."
"He will do what he can to ruin us," said Mrs. Bartlett when her husband read the letter to her.
"He will do whatever he can to destroy us," Mrs. Bartlett said when her husband read the letter to her.
"I suppose so."
"I guess so."
"What is the market price of the stock?"
"What is the stock's market price?"
"It has no regular market value now. Bangs will buy it for about ten cents on the dollar."
"It doesn't have any set market value right now. Bangs will buy it for about ten cents on the dollar."
"Oh, Philip, that is so little!"
"Oh, Philip, that's so small!"
"I'll not sell the stock," said Mr. Bartlett. "I'd rather lose every cent than play into Amos Bangs's hands!"
"I won't sell the stock," said Mr. Bartlett. "I'd rather lose every penny than play into Amos Bangs's hands!"
CHAPTER XXV
CHAPTER 25
A VICTORY FOR RANDY
A WIN FOR RANDY
One day Randy was out in Albany buying a new pair of shoes when he met Rose Clare, who was also doing some shopping for her mother.
One day, Randy was in Albany buying a new pair of shoes when he ran into Rose Clare, who was also out shopping for her mom.
"Oh, Randy, how do you do!" cried the girl, running up and shaking hands.
"Oh, Randy, how's it going!" exclaimed the girl, running up and shaking his hand.
"Very well, Rose," he answered. "You look well."
"Alright, Rose," he replied. "You look good."
"Oh, I am feeling splendid."
"Oh, I'm feeling great."
"It did you good to get out of New York."
"It was good for you to leave New York."
"Indeed it did, and mamma is ever so much better too."
"Yeah, it really did, and mom is way better too."
"I am glad to hear that. Do you like it at Captain Hadley's home?"
"I'm happy to hear that. Do you like it at Captain Hadley's house?"
"Yes, mamma and Mrs. Hadley have become great friends."
"Yeah, mom and Mrs. Hadley have turned into really good friends."
"Do you go to school?"
"Are you in school?"
"Yes. And, oh, I 'most forgot to tell you. I got a letter from New York to-day. It was from another girl, one who lived in the house with us. She says Bill Hosker has come back to that neighborhood."
"Yes. And, oh, I almost forgot to tell you. I got a letter from New York today. It was from another girl who lived in the house with us. She says Bill Hosker has come back to that neighborhood."
"To stay?"
"Stay?"
"She says he is around every night."
"She says he's around every night."
"Then I am going to hunt him up."
"Then I'm going to track him down."
"Oh, Randy, please don't get into any more trouble," pleaded Rose.
"Oh, Randy, please don't get into any more trouble," Rose urged.
"He has got to give back my money, or take the consequences."
"He has to pay me back, or face the consequences."
"You know what a ruffian he is!"
"You know what a troublemaker he is!"
"I will be on my guard this time, Rose, and maybe I'll take a friend along," added our hero.
"I'll be careful this time, Rose, and maybe I'll bring a friend with me," our hero added.
When he returned to the steamboat he told Jones about what he had heard. Jones was now feeling very well once again, and he readily volunteered to go with Randy and hunt up Hosker as soon as the boat got to the metropolis. Then Pat Malloy got wind of what was up and said he would go too.
When he got back to the steamboat, he told Jones what he had heard. Jones was feeling much better again and happily offered to go with Randy to find Hosker as soon as the boat reached the city. Then Pat Malloy found out what was happening and said he would join them too.
"It's no use of going to the police wid such a mather," said the head deckhand. "We'll bring the rascal to terms ourselves."
"It's no use going to the police with this problem," said the head deckhand. "We'll deal with the troublemaker ourselves."
It was a clear, cool night when the landing was made at New York. The deckhands hurried through their labors and then made off for the neighborhood where Randy had been attacked.
It was a clear, cool night when they landed in New York. The deckhands rushed through their tasks and then headed to the area where Randy had been attacked.
"Here is the spot where I was first robbed," said our hero, and pointed it out.
"Here’s where I was first robbed,” said our hero, pointing it out.
They walked around the neighborhood for nearly an hour, and were growing somewhat disheartened when Randy gave a cry:
They walked around the neighborhood for almost an hour and were feeling a bit discouraged when Randy shouted:
"There he is!"
"There he is!"
"You are sure?" asked Jones.
"Are you sure?" asked Jones.
"Yes."
Yes.
"Let me speak to him first. Then we'll know there ain't no mistake," went on Jones.
"Let me talk to him first. Then we'll know for sure there's no mistake," continued Jones.
Randy was willing and he and Malloy dropped behind.
Randy was on board, so he and Malloy fell back.
Bill Hosker had just come out of a saloon and was wiping off his mouth with the back of his hand. He turned down a side street.
Bill Hosker had just exited a bar and was wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He turned onto a side street.
"Hullo there, Bill Hosker!" cried Jones, pleasantly.
"Helloo there, Bill Hosker!" shouted Jones, cheerfully.
The bully and thief swung around on his heel and looked at the deckhand in perplexity.
The bully and thief turned on his heel and stared at the deckhand in confusion.
"Who are you?" he asked, roughly.
"Who are you?" he asked, harshly.
"Am I right? Is this Bill Hosker?"
"Am I correct? Is this Bill Hosker?"
"Dat's my handle."
"That's my username."
"Then you are the man I want to see," said Jones and beckoned for the others to come up.
"Then you’re the person I need to talk to," said Jones, waving for the others to join him.
When the street ruffian saw Randy his face changed color and he wanted to run away, but Jones grabbed him and so did Malloy. As both were powerful men, Hosker was as a kitten in their grasp.
When the street thug saw Randy, his face went pale and he wanted to bolt, but Jones and Malloy caught him. Since both were strong men, Hosker was like a kitten in their hold.
"Youse fellers let me go!"
"You guys let me go!"
"I want you to give up the money you took from me," said Randy.
"I want you to return the money you took from me," said Randy.
"I don't know you, young feller!"
"I don't know you, kid!"
"Yes, you do. Will you give up the money or not?"
"Yes, you do. Are you going to give up the money or not?"
"I ain't got no cash."
"I don't have any cash."
"Then you'll come to the station house with me."
"Then you'll go to the station house with me."
"I bet yer I won't!" cried Bill Hosker.
"I bet you I won't!" shouted Bill Hosker.
He started to struggle when Jones hauled off and slapped him hard on the right ear.
He began to struggle when Jones suddenly slapped him hard on the right ear.
"Now be good, or I'll shove a few of your teeth down your throat," said the deckhand. "This ain't no foolin' affair. Give up the boy's money and be quick about it. If you don't give up I'll maul you so your own mother won't know you!"
"Now behave, or I'll shove some of your teeth down your throat," said the deckhand. "This isn't a joke. Hand over the kid's money and do it fast. If you don’t comply, I’ll mess you up so badly your own mother won't recognize you!"
Bill Hosker was thoroughly alarmed. He did not mind going to the station house but he did mind a good drubbing, and he saw that those who held him were in no mood to be trifled with.
Bill Hosker was completely freaked out. He didn’t mind going to the station, but he did mind getting beat up, and he realized that those who had him weren’t in the mood to play around.
"Say, let us straighten dis t'ing out," said he at length.
"Let’s sort this out," he finally said.
"I want my money," answered Randy.
"I want my money," Randy replied.
"Will yer drop de matter if I cough up de cash?"
"Will you drop the matter if I pay you the money?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"All right den. How much was it?"
"Okay then. How much was it?"
"Four dollars and eighty cents."
"$4.80."
The street ruffian pulled a small roll of bills from his pocket.
The thug pulled a small wad of cash from his pocket.
"Dare you are," he said, as he passed over five dollars. "Youse kin keep de change."
"Dare you are," he said, handing over five dollars. "You can keep the change."
Randy took the bills and stowed them away in his pocket.
Randy took the cash and put it in his pocket.
"I'll give the change to some poor person," he said. "I want only what is coming to me."
"I'll give the change to someone in need," he said. "I just want what's rightfully mine."
"Are ye done wid de rascal?" asked Malloy.
"Are you done with the troublemaker?" asked Malloy.
"Yes."
Yes.
"Well, I'm not," answered the head deckhand.
"Well, I'm not," replied the head deckhand.
"And neither am I," added Jones.
"And neither am I," Jones added.
And then both hauled off and let Bill Hosker have it, right and left. The street ruffian had one eye blackened and a tooth knocked out, and went down in a heap more than dazed.
And then both swung and hit Bill Hosker, once on the right and once on the left. The street troublemaker had one eye swollen shut and a tooth knocked out, and went down in a heap, completely dazed.
"Let that teach you a lesson," said Jones.
"Let that teach you a lesson," Jones said.
"It's better nor a month in jug," was Pat Malloy's comment. "The state won't have to feed the blackguard."
"It's better than a month in jail," Pat Malloy commented. "The state won’t have to feed the scoundrel."
Randy had already walked on and his friends joined him, and all hurried back to the steamboat.
Randy had already walked ahead, and his friends joined him as they all rushed back to the steamboat.
It was several minutes before Bill Hosker got up. "I'd like ter kill dem fellers!" he muttered.
It was a few minutes before Bill Hosker got up. "I want to kill those guys!" he muttered.
He hurried for the nearest saloon, where he tried to drown his troubles in drink. In the saloon were several who knew him, and one man jeered him because of the black eye. This brought on another quarrel, and as a consequence both men were pushed out of the drinking resort. They continued to fight on the sidewalk, until a policeman came along and tried to stop them. Then Hosker attacked the officer, and as a consequence was placed under arrest. The next day he was brought up in court and sentenced to a year in prison for his misdeeds.
He rushed to the closest bar, hoping to drown his sorrows in alcohol. Inside, there were several people who recognized him, and one guy mocked him about his black eye. This led to another fight, and as a result, both men were kicked out of the bar. They kept brawling on the sidewalk until a police officer showed up to break it up. Then Hosker jumped at the officer, resulting in his arrest. The next day, he was taken to court and sentenced to a year in prison for his actions.
"I don't think he'll forget us," said Jones, as the steamboat was reached.
"I don't think he'll forget us," said Jones as they arrived at the steamboat.
"Maybe he will lay for us," said Randy.
"Maybe he'll do it for us," said Randy.
"Well, we can kape our eyes open," put in Pat Malloy.
"Well, we can keep our eyes open," added Pat Malloy.
"I shall not visit that neighborhood again," said our hero. "Now I have my money back I am satisfied."
"I won't go to that neighborhood again," our hero said. "Now that I have my money back, I'm satisfied."
"New York has altogether too many such toughs," put in Jones. "The police ought to clean them all out. When I first came here I was attacked in my boarding place on the Bowery."
"New York has way too many of those toughs," Jones chimed in. "The police should kick them all out. When I first got here, I was attacked at my boarding house on the Bowery."
"Were you robbed?"
"Did you get robbed?"
"The fellow tried to rob me, but he didn't succeed. I played a neat trick on him."
"The guy tried to rob me, but he failed. I pulled a slick move on him."
"What did you do?"
"What did you do?"
"I had a roll of bills and these I placed in an inside pocket. I also had an imitation bank-bill—one of these advertisements you often see. Well, I took a small roll of paper and put the imitation bill around it, and put the roll in my vest pocket. The would-be thief got the roll and ran off with it."
"I had a bundle of cash, which I tucked into an inside pocket. I also had a fake banknote—one of those ads you often come across. So, I took a small stack of paper and wrapped the fake bill around it, then stuffed the bundle into my vest pocket. The wannabe thief grabbed the bundle and ran away with it."
"He must have been angry when he saw how he had been duped," laughed Randy.
"He must have been furious when he realized how he had been tricked," laughed Randy.
"I didn't see that fellow again for nearly six months. Then I met him on the steamboat where I was working. When he saw me he sneaked out of sight in a hurry, I can tell you."
"I didn't see that guy again for almost six months. Then I ran into him on the steamboat where I was working. When he spotted me, he quickly ducked out of sight, I can tell you."
"Did you follow him up?"
"Did you track him down?"
"I tried to, but I didn't see him again until we were making a landing. Then I tried to grab him, but he slipped me in a crowd and went ashore as fast as his legs could carry him," concluded the deckhand.
"I tried, but I didn't see him again until we were landing. Then I tried to grab him, but he slipped away in the crowd and got off as fast as he could," the deckhand concluded.
CHAPTER XXVI
CHAPTER 26
NEW TROUBLES
NEW ISSUES
On the following day Randy noticed that Peter Polk seemed unusually sour and thoughtful.
On the next day, Randy saw that Peter Polk appeared unusually grumpy and lost in thought.
"Something has gone wrong with him, that is certain," thought our hero. "I wonder what it can be?"
"Something’s definitely wrong with him," our hero thought. "I wonder what it could be?"
He did his best to keep out of the way of the purser and succeeded until nightfall. But then, when he was carrying an extra heavy trunk, Peter Polk got in his way and made him stumble and drop the piece of baggage. The trunk was split open at one end and some of the contents fell on the deck. It was a lady's trunk, filled with feminine wearing apparel, and a good many passengers laughed.
He tried hard to avoid the purser and managed to do so until evening. But then, while he was carrying an extra heavy trunk, Peter Polk got in his way, causing him to stumble and drop the bag. The trunk split open on one end, and some of its contents spilled onto the deck. It was a lady's trunk, packed with women's clothing, and quite a few passengers laughed.
"What do you mean by running into me, you blockhead!" cried the purser, in a loud voice. "Why don't you look where you are going!"
"What do you mean by bumping into me, you idiot!" yelled the purser, loudly. "Why don't you watch where you're going!"
"It was not my fault," answered Randy, warmly, not liking the man's manner of address. "You made me drop that trunk."
"It wasn't my fault," Randy replied, warmly, not appreciating the way the man was speaking to him. "You made me drop that trunk."
"I did not. It was your own clumsiness."
"I didn't. It was your own clumsiness."
"No, sir," said our hero, firmly; and a crowd began to collect.
"No, sir," our hero said firmly, and a crowd started to gather.
"Don't dare to contradict me!" fumed the purser. "It was your fault, and the damage shall come out of your wages."
"Don't even think about arguing with me!" the purser shouted. "It was your fault, and you'll be paying for the damages out of your paycheck."
"Mr. Polk, it was not my fault and I shall not stand for the damage done."
"Mr. Polk, it wasn't my fault, and I won't accept the damage that's been done."
"Ha! you defy me, eh, you cub! Go on about your work and I'll settle with you later."
"Ha! You think you can challenge me, huh, little one? Go ahead and do your thing, and I'll deal with you later."
"What is the trouble here?" asked Captain Hadley, coming up through the crowd.
"What’s going on here?" asked Captain Hadley, making his way through the crowd.
"The blockhead of a boy dropped that trunk and broke it open."
"The foolish boy dropped the trunk and broke it open."
"He ran into me and made me drop it," retorted our hero. He felt just reckless enough to stand up for his rights, be the consequences what they might.
"He bumped into me and made me drop it," replied our hero. He felt just bold enough to stand up for his rights, no matter what the consequences might be.
"Put the trunk to one side, along with the other baggage," said the captain. "We have no time to waste on this just now. Get that other baggage ashore."
"Set the trunk aside, along with the other luggage," said the captain. "We don’t have time to deal with this right now. Get that other luggage off the boat."
"My trunk!" shrieked the maiden lady, rushing forward. "Oh, who broke my trunk?"
"My trunk!" screamed the young woman, running forward. "Oh, who broke my trunk?"
"It was an accident, madam."
"It was an accident, ma'am."
"And all my dresses spilt out, too! I shall sue the steamboat company for damages."
"And all my dresses spilled out, too! I’m going to sue the steamboat company for damages."
"We will settle with you, madam. I am sorry it happened," went on the captain, soothingly.
"We'll work this out with you, ma'am. I'm really sorry it happened," the captain continued calmly.
"It was a mean thing to do," said the maiden lady and began to weep. "Two of those dresses are brand-new."
"It was a cruel thing to do," said the unmarried woman and started to cry. "Two of those dresses are brand new."
"I guess they are not injured much."
"I guess they're not hurt too badly."
Randy and the others had gone to work again. Our hero's thoughts were busy.
Randy and the others had gone back to work. Our hero's mind was occupied.
"I believe Polk ran into me on purpose," he whispered to Jones.
"I think Polk bumped into me on purpose," he whispered to Jones.
"Maybe he wants to get you discharged," answered the other deckhand.
"Maybe he wants to get you released," replied the other deckhand.
"I don't see why."
"I don't get it."
"He's down on you because of that Clare affair."
"He's upset with you because of that Clare situation."
"Do you think so?"
"Do you really think so?"
"Sure. He hated it worse than poison, for the captain now knows just how meanly he acted towards the widow."
"Sure. He hated it more than anything, because the captain now knows just how harshly he treated the widow."
The damaged trunk was passed over to a man on the dock and after some excited talk the maiden lady accepted ten dollars, with which to have the box repaired and her things put in proper order. It was more than was actually coming to her and she went off secretly pleased.
The damaged trunk was handed over to a guy on the dock, and after some lively conversation, the single woman accepted ten dollars to get the box fixed and her items organized. It was more than she was entitled to, and she walked away feeling secretly satisfied.
In the meantime one of the passengers, an elderly man who traveled on the line a great deal, went to Captain Hadley.
In the meantime, one of the passengers, an older man who frequently traveled on this route, approached Captain Hadley.
"What is it, Mr. DeLong?" asked the master of the vessel, kindly.
"What is it, Mr. DeLong?" asked the captain of the ship, kindly.
"I wish to speak to you about that trunk that was broken open."
"I want to talk to you about that trunk that got opened."
"What of it?"
"What's the big deal?"
"I saw the accident. I was standing quite near at the time."
"I witnessed the accident. I was standing pretty close at that moment."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I take an interest in that young deckhand of yours—he has done me several small favors from time to time. It was not his fault that the trunk was smashed, and I wanted you to know it."
"I’m interested in that young deckhand of yours—he’s done me a few small favors here and there. It wasn’t his fault that the trunk got smashed, and I wanted you to know that."
"How did it happen?"
"How did this happen?"
"Your purser got in the way and made the boy stumble. To me it looked as if the purser did it on purpose."
"Your purser got in the way and caused the boy to trip. It seemed to me like the purser did it intentionally."
"This is interesting, Mr. DeLong. But I don't see why the purser should do such a thing."
"This is interesting, Mr. DeLong. But I don't understand why the purser would do something like that."
"Neither do I, excepting he may have a grudge against the boy."
"Me neither, unless he has a grudge against the kid."
"Humph!" The captain grew thoughtful. "I will investigate this."
"Humph!" The captain became pensive. "I’ll look into this."
"Do so, and believe me, the boy is not to blame," said the elderly passenger, and withdrew.
"Just do it, and trust me, the boy isn't at fault," said the elderly passenger, and stepped back.
As soon as the end of the trip came, and the work on deck was finished, Randy was called to the captain's office.
As soon as the trip ended and the work on deck was done, Randy was called into the captain's office.
"Now what have you to say about that smashed trunk, Thompson?"
"Now what do you have to say about that broken trunk, Thompson?"
"I am not to blame, Captain Hadley," answered our hero, and told exactly how the incident had occurred.
"I’m not to blame, Captain Hadley," our hero replied, explaining exactly how the incident had happened.
"Do you mean to say Mr. Polk tripped you up?"
"Are you saying Mr. Polk tripped you?"
"He ran into me and made me drop the trunk. If I hadn't dropped the trunk I would have fallen down with the box on the top of me, and gotten hurt."
"He ran into me and made me drop the trunk. If I hadn't dropped the trunk, I would have fallen with the box on top of me and gotten hurt."
"This is a strange statement, Thompson. Why should Mr. Polk run into you?"
"This is a weird statement, Thompson. Why would Mr. Polk run into you?"
"He hates me, because through me your family learned how he had treated Mrs. Clare when he helped to settle her husband's affairs."
"He hates me because your family found out through me how he treated Mrs. Clare when he helped wrap up her husband's affairs."
This threw a new light on the matter and the captain nodded slowly and thoughtfully.
This put a new perspective on the situation, and the captain nodded slowly and thoughtfully.
"I did not think this of Mr. Polk."
"I didn't think this about Mr. Polk."
"I think he hopes I'll lose my job," went on our hero. "He continually calls me a blockhead, just to get me mad. I think he'd like to see me lose my temper and pitch into him, and then he could get me my walking papers."
"I think he hopes I’ll get fired," our hero continued. "He keeps calling me an idiot just to provoke me. I think he wants to see me lose my cool and go after him, and then he could get me kicked out."
"I think I will have to put the damage to the trunk down to the regular expense account," said the captain at last. "In the future be more careful, and keep out of Mr. Polk's way."
"I guess I'll have to cover the damage to the trunk with the regular expense account," the captain finally said. "In the future, be more careful and stay out of Mr. Polk's way."
"I will certainly be careful, and I'll watch him, too," answered Randy.
"I'll definitely be careful, and I'll keep an eye on him as well," replied Randy.
Evidently Peter Polk was surprised to see our hero go to his work whistling after his interview with the captain. He went to the master of the vessel himself a little later.
Evidently, Peter Polk was surprised to see our hero walk to his work whistling after his meeting with the captain. He went to speak with the captain himself a little later.
"Is that boy going to pay for the trunk?" he asked, sourly.
"Is that kid going to pay for the trunk?" he asked, irritably.
"No, you can put it down to the regular expense account," answered Captain Hadley.
"No, you can charge it to the usual expense account," replied Captain Hadley.
"Humph! It was his fault."
"Ugh! It was his fault."
"He says not."
"He says no."
"Did he blame it on me?"
"Did he put the blame on me?"
"He did."
"He did."
"It was his own fault."
"It was his fault."
"We won't argue the matter, Mr. Polk. Put it down to the regular expenses and let it go at that," and Captain Hadley turned again to the magazine he had been reading.
"We're not going to debate this, Mr. Polk. Just mark it as regular expenses and leave it at that," Captain Hadley said, turning back to the magazine he had been reading.
"Sticking up for the boy," muttered the purser, as he walked away. "Well, I'll get that cub yet, see if I don't!"
"Standing up for the kid," muttered the purser as he walked away. "Well, I’ll catch that brat yet, just wait and see!"
A day passed and Randy stuck closely to his duties. He saw but little of Peter Polk and gave the purser a wide berth. The purser watched the youth narrowly, but said nothing.
A day went by and Randy stayed focused on his responsibilities. He hardly saw Peter Polk and kept a distance from the purser. The purser kept a close eye on the young man but didn’t say anything.
"He has got it in for you," said Jones to Randy. "Take my advice and keep your eyes open."
"He's got it out for you," Jones said to Randy. "Take my advice and stay alert."
"I am watching him."
"I'm watching him."
"He is a man I shouldn't trust nohow. He has got a bad pair of eyes. I don't see how Mr. Shalley trusts him with all the boat's money matters."
"He is someone I definitely shouldn't trust. He's got a sketchy look in his eyes. I can't understand how Mr. Shalley trusts him with all the boat's finances."
"Neither do I," answered our hero.
"Me neither," our hero said.
"He could walk off with thousands of dollars if he wanted to," said Jones, and there the talk was dropped.
"He could just walk away with thousands of dollars if he wanted to," said Jones, and then the conversation ended.
CHAPTER XXVII
CHAPTER 27
RANDY MAKES A DISCOVERY
Randy makes a discovery
The next day Randy wanted to change some of his underwear and went into his locker for his things. To his surprise he found in the locker a lot of wearing apparel that did not belong to him.
The next day, Randy wanted to change some of his underwear and went into his locker for his stuff. To his surprise, he found a bunch of clothes that didn’t belong to him in the locker.
"Hullo, what does this mean?" he asked himself but could not answer the question.
"Hell, what does this mean?" he asked himself but couldn’t answer the question.
He looked the articles over and made sure they did not belong to any of the other deckhands. Then as he was folding up an extra-fine outing shirt, he saw a letter drop to the floor. He picked it up and saw that it was addressed to Peter Polk.
He checked the items and confirmed they didn’t belong to any of the other deckhands. Then, while folding up an extra-fine shirt for a day out, he noticed a letter fall to the floor. He picked it up and saw that it was addressed to Peter Polk.
"Can these things belong to Polk?" he asked himself. "If so, how did they get here?"
"Can these things belong to Polk?" he thought. "If they do, how did they end up here?"
Curiosity prompted him to look into the envelope in his hand. Inside was a single sheet of paper on which was scrawled in a bold, heavy hand this brief communication:
Curiosity made him look inside the envelope in his hand. Inside was a single sheet of paper with a bold, heavy handwriting that contained this brief message:
"Peter Polk: If you don't pay me that commission of twenty dollars at once, I will go to old man Shalley and let him know how you are boosting up the expense account.
"Peter Polk: If you don’t pay me that twenty-dollar commission right now, I’m going to go to old man Shalley and tell him how you’re inflating the expense account."
G. A. G."
G.A.G.
Randy read the letter with great interest. It was postmarked New York and the date was four days back.
Randy looked over the letter with a lot of interest. It was postmarked from New York and was dated four days ago.
"There is some mystery here," he reasoned. "What can it mean? Can Mr. Polk be cheating Mr. Shalley in some way?"
"There’s something strange going on," he thought. "What could it mean? Is Mr. Polk somehow cheating Mr. Shalley?"
Then he remembered how the purser purchased all the supplies for the steamboat and paid the bills, and gave a low whistle.
Then he remembered how the purser bought all the supplies for the steamboat and paid the bills, and let out a low whistle.
"I must see Captain Hadley about this, and at once," he thought. "But no, maybe it would be better to go and see Mr. Shalley direct."
"I need to talk to Captain Hadley about this right away," he thought. "But wait, maybe it would be better to go see Mr. Shalley directly."
He placed the letter in a safe place and then went out on deck. He had just started to look for Captain Hadley,—to tell him about the strange wearing apparel—when Peter Polk rushed up to him.
He put the letter in a secure spot and then went out on deck. He had just begun to search for Captain Hadley—to inform him about the strange clothing—when Peter Polk hurried over to him.
"Look here, Thompson, I want you!" shouted the purser, wrathfully.
"Hey, Thompson, I need you!" shouted the purser, furiously.
"What is it, Mr. Polk?"
"What's up, Mr. Polk?"
"I've got you, you young thief!"
"I've caught you, you little thief!"
"I am no thief," answered our hero, warmly.
"I’m not a thief," our hero replied, passionately.
"You are!"
"You are!"
"Who says Randy is a thafe?" demanded Pat Malloy.
"Who says Randy is a thief?" asked Pat Malloy.
"I do."
"I do."
"And I say it is false."
"And I say that's not true."
"He has stolen some of my underwear," went on the purser. "Tell me what you have done with the stuff at once!"
"He has taken some of my underwear," the purser continued. "Tell me what you've done with it right now!"
"Your stuff is in my locker, Mr. Polk, but I did not take it."
"Your things are in my locker, Mr. Polk, but I didn't take them."
"Ha! what a yarn to tell. Hand the stuff over at once!"
"Ha! What a story to share. Hand it over right now!"
"You can get it if you wish," answered Randy, with a shrug of his shoulders.
"You can have it if you want," Randy replied, shrugging his shoulders.
"I will. Malloy, come along as a witness," answered the purser.
"I will. Malloy, come with me as a witness," replied the purser.
He walked to the compartment where the deckhands slept and from our hero's locker hauled the articles that belonged to him.
He walked to the area where the deckhands slept and retrieved his belongings from our hero's locker.
"What do you say to that?" he cried, turning to our hero.
"What do you think about that?" he shouted, turning to our hero.
"I did not put the things there, Mr. Polk."
"I didn't put those things there, Mr. Polk."
"If you didn't, who did?" sneered the purser.
"If you didn't, then who did?" the purser scoffed.
"Perhaps you did yourself."
"Maybe you did it yourself."
"Me!"
"Me!"
"Yes."
Yes.
"You are crazy, boy! Why should I do such a thing?"
"You've lost your mind, kid! Why would I do something like that?"
"To get me into trouble. You hate me and want to injure me, that's why."
"You're trying to get me in trouble. You hate me and want to hurt me, and that's why."
"Nonsense. You stole these things, it is useless for you to deny it."
"Nonsense. You took these things; denying it won't help you."
"But I do deny it. I am no more a thief than you are—maybe not as much of a one," added Randy, significantly.
"But I absolutely deny it. I'm no more a thief than you are—maybe even less of one," Randy added meaningfully.
At these words the purser turned pale for a moment. But he quickly recovered.
At these words, the purser went pale for a moment. But he quickly collected himself.
"I shall report this to the captain."
"I'll let the captain know about this."
"I'll report too."
"I'll report it too."
"I'll have you discharged."
"I'll get you discharged."
"We'll see about that."
"We'll see about that."
Taking his things, Peter Polk went to the captain's office and told his story. Captain Hadley at once sent for Randy.
Taking his belongings, Peter Polk went to the captain's office and told his story. Captain Hadley immediately sent for Randy.
"This is a queer happening, Thompson," he said.
"This is a strange event, Thompson," he said.
"Captain Hadley, I am not guilty," answered Randy. "It is only another plot of Mr. Polk to get me into trouble."
"Captain Hadley, I'm not guilty," Randy replied. "It's just another scheme from Mr. Polk to get me into trouble."
"And you think he put the things there himself?"
"And you think he actually put those things there himself?"
"I certainly do. I wish you would give me a day off," went on our hero, after an awkward pause.
"I definitely do. I wish you would give me a day off," our hero continued after an awkward pause.
"What for?"
"Why?"
"I wish to see Mr. Shalley."
"I want to see Mr. Shalley."
"He is in New York, on business."
"He’s in New York for work."
"So much the better. I can call on him there, after we tie up."
"Sounds good. I can visit him there after we wrap up."
"Do you want to take this matter to him?"
"Do you want to bring this up with him?"
"Not this alone. I have something else of importance. I know he will want to see me."
"Not just this. I have something else that's important. I know he’ll want to meet with me."
"Well, you can go. I hope you are not going to run away," and the captain smiled faintly.
"Well, you can leave. I hope you’re not planning to run away," the captain said with a faint smile.
"I have nothing to run away for, sir. Mr. Polk is down on me and I am going to do what I can to show him up, that is all. But please don't let him know that I am going to see Mr. Shalley."
"I have nothing to escape from, sir. Mr. Polk is against me, and I'm going to do what I can to expose him, that's all. But please don't let him know that I'm going to see Mr. Shalley."
"You have learned something important?"
"Have you learned something important?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"About the purser?"
"What's up with the purser?"
"Yes, sir. But I can't speak of it just yet to you."
"Yeah, sure. But I can’t talk about it just yet."
"Well, what about this clothing affair?"
"Well, what’s up with this clothing situation?"
"Won't you let it rest for a few days?"
"Could you please let it go for a few days?"
"If you wish," answered Captain Hadley, and then he was called away to attend to some important duties.
"If you want," replied Captain Hadley, and then he was called away to take care of some important duties.
Although Randy did not know it, Peter Polk was nearby and caught a good bit of the talk between our hero and the captain. His face grew deathly pale when he learned that Randy was going to see Mr. Shalley and about his own personal doings.
Although Randy didn't know it, Peter Polk was nearby and overheard a lot of the conversation between our hero and the captain. His face went deathly pale when he found out that Randy was going to see Mr. Shalley and about his own personal activities.
"What has that cub discovered now?" he asked himself. "What can he tell about my doings?"
"What has that cub found out now?" he wondered. "What can he say about what I've been up to?"
He was so worried he could not attend to his work. He turned the matter over in his mind and suddenly remembered the threatening letter he had received. He had paid the claim, but what had he done with the communication? He searched everywhere for it, but without avail.
He was so worried he couldn't focus on his work. He kept thinking about it and suddenly remembered the threatening letter he had received. He had paid the claim, but what had he done with that letter? He looked everywhere for it, but he couldn't find it.
"Fool that I was, that I did not tear it up and throw it overboard," he muttered to himself. "If that boy has the letter it may lead to an investigation, and then——" He did not finish but clenched his hands in rage and fear.
"How foolish of me not to just rip it up and toss it overboard," he mumbled to himself. "If that kid has the letter, it could trigger an investigation, and then——" He didn’t finish but tightened his hands in anger and fear.
He watched Randy narrowly, and after New York was reached saw our hero make preparations to go ashore. He did not know that Mr. Shalley was in the metropolis and could not comprehend Randy's move.
He watched Randy closely, and after they arrived in New York, he saw our hero getting ready to go ashore. He didn't know that Mr. Shalley was in the city and couldn't understand Randy's actions.
"Are you going ashore?" he asked of our hero, when he got the chance.
"Are you going ashore?" he asked our hero when he had the opportunity.
"I am."
"I'm here."
"Where are you going?"
"Where are you headed?"
"Excuse me, Mr. Polk, but that is my private business."
"Excuse me, Mr. Polk, but that's my personal business."
"Did Captain Hadley say you could go?"
"Did Captain Hadley say you could go?"
"He did."
"He did."
"Well, come to my office a minute, I want to talk to you," went on the purser, in a lower tone.
"Well, come to my office for a minute, I want to talk to you," the purser said, in a quieter tone.
"Very well," answered Randy, and followed the man to the office, which at this time was deserted.
"Alright," replied Randy, and he followed the man to the office, which was empty at the moment.
"Thompson, I want to know what you found in your locker besides my clothing," said the purser, after he had made certain that no outsiders were around.
"Thompson, I want to know what else you found in your locker besides my clothes," said the purser, after making sure there were no outsiders around.
"I found a cigar holder and a match safe."
"I found a cigar holder and a match case."
"And what else?"
"And what more?"
"I must decline to answer that question."
"I have to pass on answering that question."
At this blunt refusal the brow of the purser darkened.
At this straightforward refusal, the purser's expression soured.
"You won't tell me?"
"Are you not going to tell me?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Did you find a—er—a letter?"
"Did you find a letter?"
"Perhaps I did."
"Maybe I did."
"I want you to give it up."
"I need you to stop."
"I didn't say I found it."
"I didn't say I found it."
"But you did find it. It is my property and you must give it to me."
"But you did find it. It's mine, and you need to give it back to me."
To this Randy was silent.
Randy stayed quiet about this.
"Do you hear me?"
"Can you hear me?"
"I am not deaf, Mr. Polk."
"I can hear you just fine, Mr. Polk."
"I know what you want to do!" hissed the purser. "You want to get me into trouble. But I'll not let you do it."
"I know what you're trying to do!" hissed the purser. "You want to get me in trouble. But I'm not going to let you."
"Maybe you'll get yourself into trouble."
"Maybe you'll find yourself in trouble."
"Bah! I am not afraid of a boy, but——" He paused and his manner changed. "See here, Thompson, you are a poor boy, aren't you?"
"Ugh! I'm not scared of a kid, but——" He stopped and his tone shifted. "Listen, Thompson, you're a pretty poor kid, right?"
"I admit it."
"I'll admit it."
"Well, some extra money will come in handy, won't it?"
"Well, some extra cash will be useful, right?"
"What do you mean, Mr. Polk?"
"What do you mean, Mr. Polk?"
"I'll give you—er—five dollars for that letter."
"I'll give you, um, five dollars for that letter."
"I haven't said that I had it yet."
"I haven't said that I have it yet."
"But I know you have it. Come, what do you say?"
"But I know you have it. So, what do you think?"
"I say, I am going about my business," answered Randy, and started for the doorway.
"I’m just minding my own business," Randy replied, and headed for the doorway.
"Not yet!" cried the purser, wrathfully, and flung him back into a corner. "You'll settle with me first, even if I have to call a police officer!"
"Not yet!" shouted the purser, angrily, and tossed him back into a corner. "You'll deal with me first, even if I have to call the cops!"
CHAPTER XXVIII
CHAPTER 28
OUT OF A TIGHT CORNER
OUT OF A JAM
Randy was surprised and dazed by the treatment he received at the hands of the enraged purser and for the moment knew not what to do. He rose slowly to his feet.
Randy was stunned and confused by the way he was treated by the angry purser, and for the moment, he didn’t know what to do. He slowly got to his feet.
"Don't you do that again!" he cried, a dangerous glitter coming into his eyes.
"Don't do that again!" he shouted, a threatening glint appearing in his eyes.
"I will do it—unless you give up that letter."
"I'll do it—unless you give up that letter."
"You shall never have the letter, Peter Polk."
"You will never get the letter, Peter Polk."
"Ha! so you admit at last that you have it!"
"Ha! So you finally admit that you have it!"
"I do."
"I will."
"Then hand it over or I will call an officer and have you locked up."
"Then give it to me or I'll call the police and have you arrested."
"Call the officer, if you dare," and our hero shrugged his shoulders.
"Go ahead and call the officer, if you’re brave enough," our hero shrugged his shoulders.
"You stole more than the clothing and the letter," went on the purser, craftily. "You took fifty dollars in money."
"You stole more than just the clothes and the letter," the purser continued slyly. "You took fifty dollars in cash."
"I took absolutely nothing, and you know it."
"I didn’t take anything at all, and you know that."
"Then you want me to call in the officer?"
"Do you want me to call in the officer?"
"Do as you please," said Randy, recklessly.
"Do whatever you want," said Randy, carelessly.
Peter Polk was nonplused. He did not want to call an officer. Yet he wanted to get the precious letter.
Peter Polk was confused. He didn't want to call an officer. Still, he wanted to get the important letter.
"You will save yourself a lot of trouble by giving up that letter, Thompson," he said, in a more subdued tone.
"You'll avoid a lot of hassle if you let go of that letter, Thompson," he said, in a quieter tone.
"Well, I don't intend to give it up."
"Well, I'm not planning to give it up."
"If I have you arrested I can send you to state's prison for five or ten years."
"If I have you arrested, I can send you to prison for five to ten years."
"I will risk it."
"I'm willing to take the chance."
"What do you intend to do with that letter?" said the purser.
"What are you planning to do with that letter?" said the purser.
"That is my affair."
"That’s my business."
"Going to Mr. Shalley, eh?"
"Heading to Mr. Shalley, huh?"
"Perhaps."
"Maybe."
"It won't do you any good."
"It won't help you at all."
Again Randy was silent. He had stepped close to the door. On the instant Peter Polk did the same.
Again, Randy was quiet. He moved closer to the door. At that moment, Peter Polk did the same.
"You are not going just yet," cried the purser, meaningly.
"You aren't going anywhere just yet," the purser exclaimed, with emphasis.
Randy looked through the little window of the office. He heard footsteps approaching.
Randy looked through the small window of the office. He heard footsteps getting closer.
"Hullo there, Jones!" he called out.
"Helloo there, Jones!" he called out.
"What's wanted?" came from the other deckhand.
"What's up?" came from the other deckhand.
"Come to the office, please."
"Please come to the office."
In a moment Jones appeared. He was carrying a bucket of water and a deck swab.
In a moment, Jones showed up. He was carrying a bucket of water and a deck mop.
"Now open that door," said Randy to Peter Polk. "No more nonsense, please."
"Now open that door," Randy said to Peter Polk. "No more messing around, please."
"You are not wanted here, Jones!" cried the purser, angrily.
"You’re not welcome here, Jones!" shouted the purser, irritated.
"You are wanted," said Randy. "Open the door. I want to get out."
"You’re wanted," Randy said. "Open the door. I want to leave."
Jones set down his pail and pulled on the door. Seeing resistance would be useless, Peter Polk allowed the door to come open. At once Randy stepped out into the gangway.
Jones set down his bucket and pulled on the door. Realizing it would be pointless to resist, Peter Polk let the door swing open. Immediately, Randy stepped out into the walkway.
"I'll explain this to you some other time!" he called to the other deckhand, and then ran off before Peter Polk could stop him.
"I'll explain this to you another time!" he shouted to the other deckhand, and then took off before Peter Polk could catch him.
"Where are ye goin'?" called out Malloy, as he crossed the gang-plank.
"Where are you going?" called out Malloy as he crossed the gangplank.
"I'm off on business," answered our hero, and then paused for a moment. "Tell Jones to keep an eye on Mr. Polk, will you, please? It is very important."
"I'm going away for work," our hero replied, then paused for a moment. "Could you tell Jones to watch over Mr. Polk? It's really important."
"I will," was the reply.
"I will," was the response.
In a minute more Randy was hurrying up the street. He knew where Andrew Shalley was stopping and took a car to the location.
In a minute, Randy was racing up the street. He knew where Andrew Shalley was staying and took a cab to the spot.
The place was a well-known hotel and in the corridor he met the steamboat owner, just ready to go out.
The place was a popular hotel, and in the hallway, he ran into the steamboat owner, who was just about to head out.
"Oh, Mr. Shalley, I want to see you!" he cried.
"Oh, Mr. Shalley, I need to see you!" he exclaimed.
"What is it, Randy?"
"What's up, Randy?"
"It's quite a story and very important."
"It's a pretty big deal."
"Then come to my room," and the steamboat owner led the way to the elevator.
"Then come to my room," the steamboat owner said as he headed to the elevator.
As soon as they were in the room our hero told his story in all of its details and then produced the letter he had found. Andrew Shalley listened closely to the story and pondered over the letter for some time.
As soon as they were in the room, our hero shared his story in full detail and then presented the letter he had discovered. Andrew Shalley listened intently to the story and thought about the letter for a while.
"Randy, have you any idea who this person who signs himself G. A. G. can be?"
"Randy, do you have any idea who this person who goes by G. A. G. could be?"
"I've been thinking that over, Mr. Shalley, and I have found out that there is a head clerk who works for Bann & Shadow, the wholesale grocers, whose name is George A. Gaffney. Gaffney used to come and see Polk once in a while."
"I've been thinking about that, Mr. Shalley, and I found out that there’s a head clerk at Bann & Shadow, the wholesale grocers, named George A. Gaffney. Gaffney used to visit Polk occasionally."
"And we buy a great many things from Bann & Shadow," put in the steamboat owner.
"And we buy a lot of things from Bann & Shadow," added the steamboat owner.
"So we do."
"So we will."
"I will look this man Gaffney up at once."
"I'll look this guy Gaffney up right away."
With the steamboat owner to think was to act, and going below with our hero he consulted a directory and found that George A. Gaffney lived on West Twenty-sixth Street.
With the steamboat owner's mindset, thinking meant taking action. He went below deck with our hero, checked a directory, and discovered that George A. Gaffney lived on West Twenty-sixth Street.
"I will call upon this fellow," said he. "You can go along."
"I'll call this guy," he said. "You can come too."
They took a car on one of the avenues and got out at the corner of Twenty-sixth Street. They had to walk half a block. The neighborhood was not of the best, and Gaffney's residence proved to be a four-story apartment house. The man lived on the top floor with his wife and four small children.
They took a car along one of the streets and got out at the corner of 26th Street. They had to walk half a block. The neighborhood wasn't great, and Gaffney's home turned out to be a four-story apartment building. The man lived on the top floor with his wife and four young kids.
George Gaffney was at home, sitting in his shirt sleeves by a front window, smoking a pipe. He was surprised to receive visitors at that hour.
George Gaffney was at home, sitting in his shirtsleeves by a front window, smoking a pipe. He was surprised to have visitors at that time.
"Is this Mr. George A. Gaffney?" questioned Andrew Shalley.
"Is this Mr. George A. Gaffney?" asked Andrew Shalley.
"That's my name."
"That's my name."
"Are you a clerk for Bann & Shadow, the wholesale grocers?"
"Are you a clerk for Bann & Shadow, the wholesale grocery store?"
"I am."
"I exist."
"I would like to see you privately, Mr. Gaffney."
"I'd like to speak with you privately, Mr. Gaffney."
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"I am Andrew Shalley, the owner of the steamboat Helen Shalley."
"I’m Andrew Shalley, the owner of the steamboat Helen Shalley."
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
George Gaffney was taken aback and showed it plainly. His wife had come to a back doorway and was looking at the visitors curiously.
George Gaffney was surprised and it showed. His wife had come to a back doorway and was looking at the visitors with interest.
"Step in, sir," said the clerk, in a husky voice. "Mary, I will see this gentleman alone," he went on to his wife, who at once retired, closing the door after her.
"Come in, sir," said the clerk, his voice low and rough. "Mary, I’ll speak with this gentleman privately," he told his wife, who immediately left the room, closing the door behind her.
Andrew Shalley was a good judge of character and he saw that George Gaffney was a family man of fairly good qualities. He was extremely nervous.
Andrew Shalley was a good judge of character, and he saw that George Gaffney was a family man with decent qualities. He was really nervous.
"I think I can get him to confess easily enough—if he has anything to tell," thought the steamboat owner.
"I think I can get him to confess pretty easily—if he has anything to say," thought the steamboat owner.
"Please be seated," said the clerk, and Mr. Shalley and Randy sat down. Then there was a slight pause.
"Please take a seat," said the clerk, and Mr. Shalley and Randy sat down. Then there was a brief pause.
"Mr. Gaffney, I am afraid I have an unpleasant duty to perform," began Andrew Shalley, in a cold, hard voice.
"Mr. Gaffney, I'm afraid I have some bad news to share," started Andrew Shalley, in a cold, stern tone.
"Why—er—what do you mean?" stammered the clerk.
"Wait—what do you mean?" the clerk stammered.
"I refer to your dealings with my purser, Peter Polk."
"I’m talking about your interactions with my purser, Peter Polk."
"I—er—I haven't had anything to do with him—that is—we had some little business, but——" The clerk was unable to go on.
"I—uh—I haven't had anything to do with him—that is—we had some minor business, but——" The clerk couldn't continue.
"You sent him a threatening letter the other day."
"You sent him a threatening letter recently."
"Me? Who says so?"
"Me? Who says that?"
"I have the letter in my possession."
"I have the letter with me."
The clerk winced and the steamboat owner saw that the shot struck home.
The clerk flinched, and the steamboat owner noticed that the shot hit its mark.
"This affair is a very serious one—you know that as well as I do," continued Andrew Shalley. "The fact of the matter is, it is a state's prison offense."
"This issue is really serious—you know that as well as I do," continued Andrew Shalley. "The truth is, it’s a felony that could land you in state prison."
The mention of prison had the desired effect. George Gaffney broke down completely.
The mention of prison had the intended effect. George Gaffney completely broke down.
"Oh, sir,—I—I didn't mean to do any wrong—Polk said it would be all right. He got me to go into it—it was all his doings. All I ever got out of it was thirty-five dollars and that I will pay back. Mr. Shalley, I—er—I hope you won't prosecute me, for the sake of my wife and children!" And the clerk wrung his hands in despair.
"Oh, sir—I didn’t mean to do anything wrong—Polk said it would be fine. He convinced me to get involved—it was all his doing. All I ever got out of it was thirty-five dollars, and I will pay that back. Mr. Shalley, I—I hope you won’t press charges, for the sake of my wife and kids!" And the clerk wrung his hands in despair.
"Didn't you get any more than thirty-five dollars?"
"Didn't you get more than thirty-five dollars?"
"No, sir, not a cent more, I swear it. And Polk said that was due to me legally."
"No, sir, not a cent more, I promise. And Polk said that I’m legally owed that."
"If that is true, I will not prosecute you,—but on one condition."
"If that's true, I won't charge you—but only if you meet one condition."
"Name it."
"Name it."
"That you tell me everything you know about Peter Polk's doings."
"Please tell me everything you know about what Peter Polk has been up to."
"I will do it, Mr. Shalley."
"I'll do it, Mr. Shalley."
CHAPTER XXIX
CHAPTER 29
GEORGE GAFFNEY'S STATEMENT
GEORGE GAFFNEY'S STATEMENT
"I cannot tell you all Peter Polk has done," said George Gaffney, on beginning his story, "but I can tell you all so far as it concerns his purchase of goods from Bann & Shadow."
"I can't tell you everything Peter Polk has done," George Gaffney said as he started his story, "but I can share everything related to his purchase of goods from Bann & Shadow."
"That will be enough," answered Andrew Shalley, and brought out a book and a pencil, to take notes.
"That's enough," replied Andrew Shalley, pulling out a book and a pencil to jot down notes.
"He came to our firm three years ago and began to purchase various goods for the Helen Shalley. At first he met all bills promptly and never asked for any rebate or commission. That lasted for about three months."
"He joined our firm three years ago and started buying various items for the Helen Shalley. Initially, he paid all invoices on time and never requested any discounts or commissions. That lasted for about three months."
"He must have been feeling his way."
"He must have been figuring things out."
"He was. At the end of six months he made a claim of a rebate on a bill for a hundred and fifty dollars and we allowed him ten dollars. Then he got ten dollars more on another bill, and after that he claimed a rebate of ten per cent. on everything he bought of us."
"He was. After six months, he filed for a refund on a bill for one hundred fifty dollars, and we granted him ten dollars. Then he received another ten dollars on a different bill, and after that, he requested a ten percent refund on everything he purchased from us."
"You have all those bills on your books?"
"You have all those bills recorded?"
"We have."
"We've."
"Good. Go on."
"Alright. Continue."
"He gradually got bolder and wanted me to aid him in getting a commission elsewhere on regular steamboat supplies. I was willing to make a little extra money and introduced him to the firm of Leeson & Bronette. Leeson is an easy-going man and he promised Polk a big commission on all goods purchased. Polk bought hundreds of dollars' worth of goods from them, and got, I am pretty sure, from fifteen to twenty per cent. on every bill paid."
"He slowly became more confident and asked me to help him get a commission for regular steamboat supplies elsewhere. I was okay with making a little extra cash and introduced him to the company Leeson & Bronette. Leeson is a laid-back guy and promised Polk a hefty commission on all the goods ordered. Polk spent hundreds of dollars on their products and, if I remember correctly, made about fifteen to twenty percent on every invoice settled."
"Oh, what a rascal!" murmured Randy.
"Oh, what a troublemaker!" murmured Randy.
"Then I introduced him to another man, Aaron Denman, and he got goods from that man too and got his commission—how much I do not know. For introducing him to Denman I was promised that commission of twenty dollars. I saw Polk was making money hand over fist, and when he did not pay me I got mad and wrote the letter."
"Then I introduced him to another guy, Aaron Denman, and he got products from that guy too and earned his commission—I don’t know how much. For introducing him to Denman, I was promised a commission of twenty dollars. I noticed Polk was making money like crazy, and when he didn’t pay me, I got angry and wrote the letter."
"And you are sure you never got a cent more out of him than thirty-five dollars?"
"And you’re sure you never got a single cent more from him than thirty-five dollars?"
"Not a cent. Once in a while he treated me to a dinner and twice he sent me a box of cigars, and that is all. To tell the honest truth, I did not press him very hard, for I did not believe in what he was doing. I want to be an honest man, and I was led into this thing almost before I knew it," continued George Gaffney.
"Not a cent. Every now and then, he took me out to dinner, and twice he sent me a box of cigars, and that’s it. To be completely honest, I didn’t push him too much because I didn’t believe in what he was doing. I want to be a good person, and I got caught up in this almost before I realized it," George Gaffney continued.
After that he went into a great many more details, to which Andrew Shalley and Randy listened with interest.
After that, he went into a lot more details, which Andrew Shalley and Randy listened to with interest.
"I can get the actual figures for you from our books," said the clerk.
"I can get the actual numbers for you from our records," said the clerk.
"What does your firm say to this?" asked the steamboat owner.
"What does your company say about this?" asked the steamboat owner.
"Oh, they wanted the business, so they simply shut their eyes and didn't say anything."
"Oh, they wanted the business, so they just looked the other way and stayed quiet."
"But that was dishonest."
"But that was not honest."
"True—but such things are done every day," and the clerk shrugged his shoulders.
"True—but that happens every day," the clerk said with a shrug.
"If Peter Polk has been getting ten to fifteen per cent. on all goods he has been buying for me he has robbed me of thousands of dollars," said Andrew Shalley.
"If Peter Polk has been making ten to fifteen percent on all the goods he's been buying for me, he's stolen thousands of dollars from me," said Andrew Shalley.
"It will be a hard matter to prove some of the transactions, Mr. Shalley. I guess he knew how to cover up his footprints pretty well."
"It will be tough to prove some of the transactions, Mr. Shalley. I think he knew how to hide his tracks pretty well."
"Well, if I can only prove some of them it will be enough for my purpose," answered the steamboat owner.
"Well, if I can just prove some of them, that will be enough for my purposes," replied the steamboat owner.
Before he left that night he drew up a long document containing the main facts of the case, and had George Gaffney sign it and had Randy put his name down as a witness.
Before he left that night, he created a lengthy document outlining the key facts of the case, had George Gaffney sign it, and got Randy to add his name as a witness.
"What do you want me to do, Mr. Shalley?" asked our hero, after they had left the clerk's house.
"What do you want me to do, Mr. Shalley?" our hero asked after they had left the clerk's house.
"You can go back to the steamboat. I am going to hire a first-class private detective to investigate this matter thoroughly. When I expose Polk I want all the evidence on hand with which to convict him."
"You can head back to the steamboat. I’m going to hire a top-notch private detective to look into this thoroughly. When I reveal Polk, I want all the evidence ready to convict him."
"He will want to know what I did."
"He'll want to know what I did."
"That is true." Andrew Shalley mused for a moment. "Randy, you mind your own business," he said suddenly and sharply. Then he began to chuckle. "Now you can go back and tell Polk that I told you to mind your own business."
"That's true." Andrew Shalley thought for a moment. "Randy, mind your own business," he said suddenly and sharply. Then he started to chuckle. "Now you can go back and tell Polk that I told you to mind your own business."
"I will, sir," and our hero grinned broadly.
"I will, sir," and our hero smiled widely.
"I will also give you a line to Captain Hadley," pursued the steamboat owner. "That will help to keep you out of further trouble."
"I'll also give you a message to Captain Hadley," continued the steamboat owner. "That will help keep you out of more trouble."
The letter was penned, and a few minutes later our hero was on his way back to the boat. Andrew Shalley went in another direction, to hunt up a detective to work on the case.
The letter was written, and a few minutes later our hero was heading back to the boat. Andrew Shalley took a different route to find a detective to look into the case.
It must be confessed that Randy felt much lighter in heart. He now knew exactly what kind of a rascal Peter Polk was, and felt that the purser could no longer drag him into trouble.
It has to be admitted that Randy felt much lighter in heart. He now knew exactly what kind of troublemaker Peter Polk was, and felt that the purser could no longer get him into trouble.
"He will soon come to the end of his rope, and that will be the last of him," said our hero to himself.
"He will soon reach the end of his rope, and that will be the end of him," our hero said to himself.
When he arrived at the boat it was very late and everybody but the watchman had gone to bed. He turned in without awakening any of the others and slept soundly until morning.
When he got to the boat, it was really late, and everyone except the watchman had gone to sleep. He climbed into bed without waking anyone else and slept peacefully until morning.
Much to his surprise Peter Polk did not come near him that morning, and our hero was kept so busy at one thing and another that he had little time to think about the purser and his nefarious doings. As soon as he got the chance he delivered the letter Mr. Shalley had given him to Captain Hadley.
Much to his surprise, Peter Polk didn’t come near him that morning, and our hero was kept so busy with one thing and another that he had little time to think about the purser and his shady activities. As soon as he got the chance, he delivered the letter Mr. Shalley had given him to Captain Hadley.
The captain read the communication in silence. Then he uttered a low whistle and looked at Randy thoughtfully.
The captain read the message in silence. Then he let out a low whistle and looked at Randy thoughtfully.
"I've been suspecting this," he said. "Randy, I believe you are to keep mum for the present."
"I've had a feeling about this," he said. "Randy, I think you should stay quiet for now."
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"I doubt if he troubles you any more."
"I doubt he bothers you anymore."
"I'll be glad of it."
"I'm happy about it."
"Well, get to work, and some time we'll see what we will see," answered the captain; and there the talk was dropped.
"Well, get to work, and sometime we'll see what we see," replied the captain; and the conversation ended there.
It was a windy and cloudy day, and a majority of the passengers were glad enough to remain in the cabin during the trip up the river. About noon it began to thunder and the sky grew very black.
It was a windy and cloudy day, and most of the passengers were happy to stay in the cabin during the trip up the river. Around noon, it started to thunder and the sky turned very dark.
"We are up against a storm now," said Jones to Randy. "We'll have to take in some of the bunting."
"We're facing a storm now," Jones told Randy. "We'll need to take down some of the decorations."
The order was issued, and Randy set to work, with the other deckhands, to strip the decks. Soon it was raining furiously and all of the deckhands got pretty wet. All of the passengers had gone inside, so the decks were practically deserted.
The order was given, and Randy got to work with the other deckhands to clear the decks. Soon it was pouring rain, and all the deckhands got pretty soaked. All the passengers had gone inside, so the decks were nearly empty.
Randy was folding up some bunting when he heard a quick step behind him. Turning, he saw himself confronted by Peter Polk. The purser's face was dark and full of hatred.
Randy was folding some bunting when he heard a quick step behind him. Turning around, he found himself facing Peter Polk. The purser's face was dark and full of hatred.
"Now, Thompson, I want to know what you did last night," snarled the man.
"Now, Thompson, I want to know what you did last night," the man growled.
"I went ashore," answered our hero, as coolly as he could.
"I went ashore," replied our hero, trying to sound as calm as possible.
"To see Mr. Shalley?"
"To see Mr. Shalley?"
"Yes, if you must know."
"Yes, if you really want to know."
"And you gave him that letter?"
"And you gave him that letter?"
"I did."
"I have."
"What did he say?"
"What did he say?"
"He told me to mind my own business."
"He told me to stay out of his business."
"What!" For the instant Peter Polk's face took on a pleased look. "So he really told you that?"
"What!" For a moment, Peter Polk's face lit up with a pleased expression. "So he actually said that to you?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Humph! I reckon you didn't expect such a reception."
"Ugh! I guess you didn't see that kind of welcome coming."
To this remark our hero made no reply.
To this comment, our hero said nothing.
"Is the old man going to investigate?" went on Peter Polk.
"Is the old man going to look into this?" Peter Polk continued.
"You had better go and ask him."
"Go ask him."
"You answer my question, Thompson!"
"Answer my question, Thompson!"
"I have nothing more to say."
"I have nothing else to say."
At this the purser grew furious. There were many occasions when his temper got the better of him and this was one of them. He suddenly grabbed Randy by the throat, bending him backward over the rail.
At this, the purser got really angry. There were plenty of times when he lost his temper, and this was one of them. He suddenly grabbed Randy by the throat, throwing him backward over the rail.
"You little cur!" he hissed. "You are trying to get the best of me! But you shan't do it!"
"You little jerk!" he hissed. "You’re trying to get the upper hand on me! But you won’t succeed!"
"Le—let go!" gasped Randy. He could hardly speak.
"Le—let go!" Randy gasped. He could barely talk.
"I'll let go—when I am through with you. But first I——"
"I'll let go—when I'm done with you. But first I——"
What further Peter Polk had to say was drowned out by a violent crash of thunder. Then came a perfect deluge of rain, driven over the decks by a wind that blew almost with hurricane force.
What Peter Polk had to say next was completely overshadowed by a loud clap of thunder. Then, a heavy downpour of rain began, pushed across the decks by a wind that was almost hurricane-strength.
Randy struggled harder than ever, but the purser continued to hold him. Then the steamboat, caught by the blast, careened to one side, and in a twinkling the youth was over the rail. Peter Polk released his hold, and down went poor Randy, until, with a splash, he sank beneath the waters of the Hudson River.
Randy fought harder than ever, but the purser kept holding him. Then the steamboat, hit by a gust of wind, tipped to one side, and in an instant, the young man was over the rail. Peter Polk let go of him, and down went poor Randy, until, with a splash, he disappeared beneath the waters of the Hudson River.
CHAPTER XXX
CHAPTER 30
A SWIM FOR LIFE
A Swim for Life
The shock came so suddenly that for the moment poor Randy scarcely realized what was happening. He went down and down and swallowed not a little of the river water.
The shock hit so suddenly that for a moment poor Randy barely grasped what was going on. He went down and down and swallowed quite a bit of the river water.
When he came up, blowing and spluttering, he could see but little around him. Fortunately, he had gone off to the rear of the steamboat, thus escaping the danger of being struck by a paddle-wheel. All was so dark and the rain was so thick he could not make out the shore line.
When he surfaced, gasping and coughing, he could hardly see anything around him. Luckily, he had drifted toward the back of the steamboat, avoiding the risk of getting hit by a paddle wheel. It was so dark and the rain was so heavy that he couldn't make out the shoreline.
"I've got to swim for it," he reasoned and struck out bravely.
"I have to swim for it," he thought and started swimming boldly.
It was no easy matter to keep afloat with so much clothing on. He listened, thinking he might hear the steamboat, but the roaring of the wind and rain drowned out every other sound.
It was tough to stay afloat with all that clothing on. He listened, hoping to hear the steamboat, but the howling wind and rain covered up every other sound.
Presently came another flash of lightning and then he saw the boat far ahead of him. No one but Peter Polk had witnessed his fall from the deck and nobody appeared to be coming to his assistance.
Presently, another flash of lightning struck, and then he saw the boat far ahead of him. No one except Peter Polk had seen him fall from the deck, and nobody seemed to be coming to help him.
He kept his head well above water and at the next flash of lightning caught a glimpse of one of the river banks. Without further hesitation he struck out in that direction.
He stayed afloat and at the next flash of lightning saw one of the river banks. Without thinking twice, he swam towards it.
It was a long and exhausting swim and poor Randy thought he would never reach the shore. The current carried him far down the river, to where there was a small cove, lined with rocks on one side and bushes and trees on the other. He caught at some of the bushes desperately and at last pulled himself to a place of temporary safety.
It was a long and exhausting swim, and poor Randy thought he would never make it to the shore. The current swept him far down the river to a small cove, with rocks on one side and bushes and trees on the other. He desperately grabbed onto some of the bushes and finally pulled himself to a spot of temporary safety.
For the time being our hero did nothing but try to get back his breath and his strength. In a general way he had an idea that he was some distance below the town of Catskill. What to do next he hardly knew.
For now, our hero just focused on catching his breath and regaining his strength. Overall, he had a sense that he was far below the town of Catskill. He was unsure about what to do next.
"The first thing to do is to get out of this storm, I suppose," he told himself. "But that won't do a great deal of good, since I can't get any wetter than I already am."
"The first thing I need to do is get out of this storm, I guess," he thought. "But that won't really help much, since I can't get any wetter than I already am."
Feeling a little bit rested, he presently got up and walked around the edge of the cove. Then he began to climb the river bank proper. It was hard work, but soon he came out on a river roadway and saw at a distance a hotel and half a dozen fashionable cottages.
Feeling a bit more rested, he got up and walked around the edge of the cove. Then he started to climb the riverbank. It was tough going, but soon he reached a road by the river and spotted a hotel and several stylish cottages in the distance.
"This looks familiar," he told himself. "Well, I declare, that place yonder must be the house at which Bob Bangs and his mother are stopping!"
"This looks familiar," he thought. "Wow, that place over there must be the house where Bob Bangs and his mom are staying!"
Back of the house was a big barn and further to the rear was another building, used as a summerhouse and a place where oars and other things for small boats might be stored.
At the back of the house was a large barn, and further back was another building that served as a summerhouse and a storage area for oars and other items for small boats.
The summer storm was now letting up a bit. It was still raining, but the thunder and lightning had ceased and the wind had gone down. To get out of the rain and rest, Randy took himself to the summerhouse.
The summer storm was easing up a bit. It was still raining, but the thunder and lightning had stopped, and the wind had calmed down. To escape the rain and relax, Randy headed to the summerhouse.
He was busy emptying the water from his shoes, when he heard somebody utter an exclamation and turning saw Bob Bangs standing near, umbrella in hand. The rich youth was staring at him in astonishment.
He was busy pouring water out of his shoes when he heard someone exclaim. Turning around, he saw Bob Bangs standing nearby, umbrella in hand. The wealthy young man was staring at him in shock.
"Where did you come from?" he demanded, as he entered the summerhouse.
"Where did you come from?" he asked as he walked into the summerhouse.
"From the river."
"From the river."
"You look pretty wet."
"You look really wet."
"I have been in the water quite some time."
"I've been in the water for quite a while."
"Oh! Did you fall overboard from the steamboat?"
"Oh! Did you fall off the steamboat?"
"I did."
"I did."
"You must be pretty careless," went on Bob, with a sneer.
"You must be really careless," Bob continued, with a sneer.
"I certainly didn't fall overboard because I wanted to," answered Randy as lightly as he could.
"I definitely didn't fall overboard on purpose," Randy replied as casually as he could.
"Say, I understand you are trying to get my father into trouble," pursued the rich boy, throwing himself on a bench.
"Look, I know you're trying to get my dad in trouble," said the rich kid, flopping down on a bench.
"Who told you that?"
"Who said that?"
"Never mind. You are hand-in-glove with the Bartlett crowd."
"Forget it. You are super close with the Bartlett group."
"Well, why shouldn't I be, Bob Bangs? Jack is my dearest friend."
"Well, why shouldn’t I be, Bob Bangs? Jack is my closest friend."
"Humph! I shouldn't care for him for a friend."
"Ugh! I wouldn't want him as a friend."
"And he wouldn't pick you for a chum," added Jack, quickly.
"And he wouldn't choose you as a friend," Jack added quickly.
"I consider myself better than Jack Bartlett."
"I think I'm better than Jack Bartlett."
To this our hero did not answer.
To this, our hero did not respond.
"My dad is going to make it hot for old Bartlett," went on Bob. "He is going to sue him for defamation of character."
"My dad is going to make it tough for old Bartlett," Bob continued. "He’s going to sue him for defamation."
"When?"
"When will it happen?"
"Oh, before a great while. Bartlett had no right to search our house and break open the safe."
"Oh, it's been quite a while. Bartlett had no right to search our house and break open the safe."
"He had the law on his side."
"He had the law backing him up."
"No, he didn't. Just you wait till my dad brings suit. It will ruin the Bartletts."
"No, he didn't. Just wait until my dad files a lawsuit. It'll ruin the Bartletts."
"I hope not."
"I hope that's not the case."
"How do you like being a steamboat deckhand?" went on the rich youth, to change the subject.
"How do you like being a steamboat deckhand?" the wealthy young man continued, trying to change the subject.
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
"It must be a dirty job," and Bob Bangs tilted his nose in the air.
"It must be a tough job," and Bob Bangs lifted his nose in the air.
"It might be worse."
"It could be worse."
"When I leave school I am going to be a lawyer."
"When I finish school, I’m going to become a lawyer."
"I hope you make a success of it."
"Good luck!"
"I shall—I am going to be one of the greatest lawyers in this country," added the rich boy, boastfully.
"I’m going to be one of the greatest lawyers in this country," the wealthy boy said, bragging.
"Are your folks here?"
"Are your parents here?"
"My mother is. Dad is at the iron works."
"My mom is. Dad is at the steel mill."
"They tell me he isn't doing very well there," said Randy.
"They told me he isn't doing very well there," Randy said.
"He is doing fine. He discharged some of the good-for-nothing hands, that's all. Bartlett used to hire a lot of sticks."
"He’s doing well. He let go of some of the useless people, that’s all. Bartlett used to hire a lot of dead weight."
"I don't believe it. Mr. Bartlett knows his business."
"I can’t believe it. Mr. Bartlett knows what he’s doing."
"Humph!"
"Ugh!"
The rain was letting up and Randy prepared to walk to Catskill. As wet as he was, he resolved not to ask any favor at the hands of Bob Banks.
The rain was letting up, and Randy got ready to walk to Catskill. Even though he was soaked, he decided not to ask Bob Banks for any favors.
"Going, eh?" said the rich youth.
"Leaving, huh?" said the wealthy young man.
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Humph!" murmured Bob Bangs, and that was all he said.
"Humph!" murmured Bob Bangs, and that was all he said.
Despite the steady rain, Randy walked rapidly to the town—doing this that he might not take cold. Once at the town he hurried to the steamboat landing.
Despite the steady rain, Randy walked quickly to the town to avoid catching a cold. Once he arrived in town, he rushed to the steamboat landing.
"Hullo, where did you come from?" exclaimed the dock master, who knew him well.
"Hey, where did you come from?" shouted the dock master, who knew him well.
"From a bath," answered Randy with a laugh, and then said he had fallen overboard from the Helen Shalley just before the landing at Catskill was made.
"From a bath," Randy laughed, and then said he had fallen overboard from the Helen Shalley just before they arrived at Catskill.
"Nobody said anything about it," said the dock master.
"Nobody said anything about it," said the dockmaster.
"I guess they didn't know it," answered our hero.
"I guess they didn't realize," our hero replied.
"What are you going to do now?"
"What are you going to do now?"
"Telegraph to Captain Hadley and then stay in town until the boat comes back to-morrow."
"Send a message to Captain Hadley and then stay in town until the boat returns tomorrow."
"Better get dried off first. You can come to my house if you wish. It is not far off."
"Better dry off first. You can come to my place if you want. It's not far."
"Thank you, Mr. Ball."
"Thanks, Mr. Ball."
Randy's telegram was a short one. It ran as follows:
Randy's telegram was brief. It said:
"Fell overboard. Am safe at Catskill. Join boat to-morrow."
"Fell overboard. I'm safe in Catskill. Catch the boat tomorrow."
The telegram sent, our hero went with Mr. Ball to the latter's house. Here he was loaned some dry clothing and Mrs. Ball treated him to a late but satisfying supper. After the meal was over, and as it was now clear, he decided to take a walk around the town before retiring. Had he known of what that walk was to reveal he would have been very much surprised.
The telegram sent, our hero went with Mr. Ball to his house. There, he was lent some dry clothes, and Mrs. Ball offered him a late but satisfying dinner. After the meal, and since it was now clear, he decided to take a walk around town before going to bed. If he had known what that walk would reveal, he would have been very surprised.
CHAPTER XXXI
CHAPTER 31
NEWS OF IMPORTANCE
IMPORTANT NEWS
As was natural, our hero drifted down to the long steamboat landing. While he was standing around, he saw a ferryboat coming across the river, filled with passengers from the railroad station on the opposite shore.
As expected, our hero wandered down to the long steamboat dock. While he was waiting there, he noticed a ferryboat coming across the river, packed with passengers from the train station on the other side.
As the passengers alighted he recognized Amos Bangs in the crowd. The rich manufacturer looked around anxiously, and presently caught sight of Mrs. Bangs, who had come to meet him in a carriage. Randy slipped out of sight.
As the passengers got off, he spotted Amos Bangs in the crowd. The wealthy manufacturer glanced around nervously and soon spotted Mrs. Bangs, who had come to pick him up in a carriage. Randy quickly ducked out of sight.
"Well?" demanded Amos Bangs, as soon as he and his wife were together.
"Well?" asked Amos Bangs as soon as he and his wife were together.
"Oh, Amos!" the woman cried, and could not go on.
"Oh, Amos!" the woman exclaimed, unable to continue.
"Is that all you can say, Viola?" demanded the husband, harshly.
"Is that all you have to say, Viola?" the husband asked, sharply.
"I can do nothing with the girl."
"I can't do anything with the girl."
"And she knows where the papers are?"
"And she knows where the papers are?"
"She does."
"She does."
"How did it happen?"
"How did it happen?"
"When Mr. Tuller called upon me she played the eavesdropper. She saw us open the safe and take out the papers, and when I went and hid the papers she followed me."
"When Mr. Tuller visited me, she acted like a nosy observer. She watched us open the safe and take out the documents, and when I went to hide the papers, she followed me."
"But you said you were sure nobody knew where the papers were."
"But you said you were sure no one knew where the papers were."
"I thought so at the time, but I was mistaken."
"I thought that at the time, but I was wrong."
"How did it come out?"
"How did it turn out?"
"The girl did not sweep and dust the parlor to suit me, and I took her to task about it. She threw down her broom and said she would take no words from me. Then I told her to pack her trunk and leave the house. She grew more impertinent than ever, and said she would go, but I would have to pay her her wages regularly anyway. I asked what she meant. Then she told me to go and look for the papers I had hidden."
"The girl didn’t clean the living room the way I wanted, so I confronted her about it. She dropped her broom and said she wouldn’t take any orders from me. I then told her to pack her things and leave the house. She became even more disrespectful and said she would leave, but I’d still have to pay her wages regardless. I asked her what she meant by that. Then she told me to go find the documents I had hidden."
"And they were gone?"
"And they left?"
"Yes. I was so overcome I nearly fainted," and Mrs. Bangs's face showed her deep concern.
"Yes. I was so overwhelmed I almost fainted," and Mrs. Bangs's face displayed her deep concern.
"What next?"
"What's next?"
"I went back to the girl and told her she must give the papers up or I would have her arrested. She laughed in my face. Oh, Amos, think of that horrid creature doing that!"
"I went back to the girl and told her she had to hand over the papers or I would have her arrested. She laughed in my face. Oh, Amos, just picture that awful person doing that!"
"She knew she had you," growled the rich manufacturer. "What did you do then?"
"She knew she had you," the wealthy manufacturer growled. "What did you do next?"
"Why—I—broke down, I couldn't help it. I asked her what she wanted for the papers. She wouldn't tell, and I said I would give her five dollars. Then she laughed in my face again. I wanted to drive her from the house, but I didn't dare."
"Why—I—broke down, I couldn't help it. I asked her what she wanted for the papers. She wouldn't say, and I offered her five dollars. Then she laughed in my face again. I wanted to kick her out of the house, but I didn't dare."
"Did she say what she was going to do?"
"Did she say what she was planning to do?"
"At last she said she would make a bargain—think of it—a bargain with a servant girl! She wants me to pay her wages regularly and also twelve dollars a month for her board."
"Finally, she said she would make a deal—can you believe it—a deal with a maid! She wants me to pay her wages on time and also twelve dollars a month for her meals."
"Will she work for you?"
"Is she going to work for you?"
"No, indeed, she says she will go and live with her married sister."
"No, she definitely says she will go and live with her married sister."
"Humph! Let me see, her name is Jackson, isn't it?"
"Humph! Let me think, her name is Jackson, right?"
"Yes, Mamie Jackson. Her sister lives over in Oakdale."
"Yeah, Mamie Jackson. Her sister lives in Oakdale."
"Did she go to Oakdale?"
"Did she go to Oakdale?"
"I suppose she did."
"I guess she did."
"She must have the papers with her."
"She must have the documents with her."
"No, I think she hid them, for she said we wouldn't find the papers even if we searched her and her trunk."
"No, I think she hid them because she said we wouldn't find the papers even if we searched her and her trunk."
"I will have to go to Oakdale and see her," said Amos Bangs, after a pause in which he rubbed his chin reflectively.
"I need to go to Oakdale and see her," said Amos Bangs, after a pause while he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
The rich manufacturer and his wife had withdrawn to a corner of the dock while talking. Randy had kept nearby, behind some boxes and barrels, and had heard every word that was spoken. That he was immensely interested goes without saying.
The wealthy manufacturer and his wife had moved to a corner of the dock to chat. Randy stayed close, hiding behind some boxes and barrels, and heard every word they said. It's obvious he was very interested.
"On the track of Mr. Bartlett's papers at last," he told himself. "Now, what had I best do about it?"
"Finally on the trail of Mr. Bartlett's papers," he said to himself. "Now, what should I do about it?"
His one thought was to outwit Amos Bangs, and with this in mind he left the dock and walked rapidly toward the telegraph office.
His only goal was to outsmart Amos Bangs, so with that in mind, he left the dock and hurried toward the telegraph office.
"I wish to send another telegram," said he as he drew the pad of forms toward him.
"I want to send another telegram," he said as he pulled the pad of forms closer to him.
"Must be your night for sending messages," answered the clerk, by way of a joke.
"Looks like it's your night for sending messages," the clerk replied with a laugh.
"I want this rushed through—it is highly important."
"I need this pushed through quickly—it's really important."
"All right, hand it over."
"Okay, give it to me."
Randy hardly knew what to say, but soon wrote down the following, addressed to Mr. Bartlett:
Randy wasn’t sure what to say, but he quickly wrote the following note to Mr. Bartlett:
"Papers taken from Mrs. Bangs by Mamie Jackson, a servant, now at sister's in Oakdale. Hurry if you want to get them. Address me at Catskill."
"Papers taken from Mrs. Bangs by Mamie Jackson, a servant, now at my sister's in Oakdale. Hurry if you want to get them. Address me at Catskill."
Having sent the message, there seemed nothing for Randy to do but to retire. This he did, and was awakened two hours later by a message from Mr. Bartlett, which was in these words:
Having sent the message, Randy had no choice but to go to bed. He did just that and was woken up two hours later by a message from Mr. Bartlett, which said this:
"Coming down first morning train. Meet me at Catskill Station, Hudson River Railroad."
"Taking the first morning train down. Meet me at Catskill Station, Hudson River Railroad."
Having received this message Randy consulted a time table and found that the first Albany train would arrive at the station across the river at about seven o'clock. He arranged to be on hand, and then tried to go to sleep again. But the most he could do was to take a few fitful naps.
Having received this message, Randy checked a schedule and saw that the first train to Albany would arrive at the station across the river around seven o'clock. He made plans to be there and then tried to go back to sleep. However, all he could manage was a few restless naps.
As soon as the train rolled in Philip Bartlett alighted. Randy rushed towards him.
As soon as the train arrived, Philip Bartlett got off. Randy rushed over to him.
"Are you going to Oakdale?" he asked, quickly.
"Are you heading to Oakdale?" he asked, quickly.
"Do you think it worth while, Randy?"
"Do you think it's worth it, Randy?"
"I do."
"I do."
"Then I will go. You must come along."
"Then I'm going. You have to come with me."
"I will," answered our hero, and then Mr. Bartlett got back on the train and Randy followed him.
"I will," replied our hero, and then Mr. Bartlett got back on the train, and Randy followed him.
"I left word with Mr. Ball, so Captain Hadley won't worry about me," Randy explained when seated.
"I told Mr. Ball to let Captain Hadley know I'm fine, so he won't have to worry about me," Randy explained as he sat down.
"Now tell me what this means?" asked Philip Bartlett, impatiently. "I have been on the anxious seat ever since I received your telegram."
"Now tell me what this means?" Philip Bartlett asked, impatient. "I've been on edge ever since I got your text."
"I want you to get in ahead of Mr. Bangs," said our hero, and then told all he had overheard.
"I want you to get in before Mr. Bangs," said our hero, and then shared everything he had overheard.
"I will make that servant girl give me those papers," said Mr. Bartlett, with decision.
"I'll make that servant girl give me those papers," said Mr. Bartlett firmly.
"Perhaps you can scare her just as Mr. Shalley scared a fellow who was aiding another man to rob him," answered our hero. "I will tell you about that another time. I am pledged not to say anything just at present."
"Maybe you can frighten her like Mr. Shalley scared a guy who was helping another man rob him," replied our hero. "I'll tell you about it another time. I'm not allowed to say anything right now."
CHAPTER XXXII
CHAPTER 32
BROUGHT TO TERMS—CONCLUSION
FINALIZATION—CONCLUSION
They had to make one change of cars and then take a stage running to Oakdale, which was but a small village four miles from Riverport. When they arrived it was close on to midday.
They had to switch trains once and then take a stagecoach to Oakdale, which was just a small village four miles from Riverport. When they got there, it was almost noon.
Fortunately for them, one of the storekeepers of the village knew Mamie Jackson's married sister and also knew Mamie, and he told them where to go. It was a dilapidated cottage on the outskirts, surrounded by a garden filled mostly with weeds.
Fortunately for them, one of the shopkeepers in the village knew Mamie Jackson's married sister and was also familiar with Mamie, so he directed them where to go. It was a rundown cottage on the outskirts, surrounded by a garden mostly full of weeds.
"Not very thrifty people, that is certain," was Mr. Bartlett's comment.
"Definitely not very thrifty people," Mr. Bartlett commented.
"I think I shall know the servant if I see her," said Randy.
"I think I'll recognize the servant when I see her," said Randy.
They paused at the gate and saw the two sisters near the side porch. One was on a bench shelling peas and the other was lolling in a hammock. Each looked very untidy and both wore wrappers that were full of holes.
They stopped at the gate and saw the two sisters by the side porch. One was sitting on a bench shelling peas, while the other was lounging in a hammock. Both looked pretty messy and were wearing worn-out wrappers full of holes.
"That is the servant," said Randy, pointing to the person in the hammock. "And see, she has some papers in her hands!"
"That's the servant," said Randy, pointing to the person in the hammock. "And look, she has some papers in her hands!"
"Step behind the wellhouse," said Mr. Bartlett, and this both of them quickly did.
"Step behind the wellhouse," Mr. Bartlett said, and both of them quickly did.
"Well, go ahead and read the papers, Mamie," said the woman on the bench.
"Well, go ahead and read the papers, Mamie," said the woman on the bench.
"Ain't no use, Sarah, I can't make head nor tail of 'em," answered Mamie Jackson.
"Ain't no use, Sarah, I can't make heads or tails of them," answered Mamie Jackson.
"What do you suppose makes 'em so valuable?"
"What do you think makes them so valuable?"
"I don't know. But I do know the Bangses don't want that Mr. Bartlett to get hold of 'em."
"I don't know. But I do know the Bangses don’t want Mr. Bartlett to get his hands on them."
"I think you made a good bargain with the Bangses—that is, if they pay up."
"I think you got a good deal with the Bangses—assuming they actually pay."
"I'll make 'em pay. Oh, Mrs. Bangs was scart, I could see it." Mamie Jackson laughed shrilly. "And to think she was going to discharge me!"
"I'll make them pay. Oh, Mrs. Bangs was scared, I could see it." Mamie Jackson laughed loudly. "And to think she was going to fire me!"
"Well, I guess you gave her a piece of your mind."
"Well, I guess you told her what you really think."
"So I did. She is too stuck-up to live," went on the former servant girl. "When I get my money I'm going to have a fine dress too—and I'll buy you one, Sarah."
"So I did. She’s too full of herself to be around," continued the former servant girl. "When I get my money, I’m going to get a nice dress too—and I’ll buy you one, Sarah."
"Oh, Mamie, will you? I want a blue silk so!"
"Oh, Mamie, will you? I want a blue silk like that!"
"I'm going to have a green silk, and a parasol to match, and then—Oh, dear! look at them bees!" And with a shriek Mamie Jackson threw up her arms and sprang out of the hammock.
"I'm getting a green silk dress and a matching parasol, and then—Oh no! Look at those bees!" With a scream, Mamie Jackson threw her arms up and jumped out of the hammock.
For the moment the papers were forgotten, and quick to take advantage of the situation, Randy darted forward and secured them. Then he turned the documents over to Philip Bartlett.
For the moment, the papers were forgotten, and quick to seize the opportunity, Randy rushed forward and grabbed them. Then he handed the documents over to Philip Bartlett.
"Who are you?" demanded the woman of the cottage, rising in alarm.
"Who are you?" the woman in the cottage asked, standing up in alarm.
"It's that Mr. Bartlett himself!" shrieked Mamie Jackson, forgetting all about the two bees that had disturbed her, and which had now flown away. "Oh, how did you get here?" she faltered.
"It's Mr. Bartlett himself!" shrieked Mamie Jackson, forgetting all about the two bees that had bothered her, and which had now flown away. "Oh, how did you get here?" she faltered.
"I came after my papers—and I got them sooner than I anticipated," answered Mr. Bartlett, and there was a tone of triumph in his voice.
"I went to get my papers—and I got them quicker than I expected," Mr. Bartlett replied, a note of triumph in his voice.
"Are those your papers?" asked the girl, trying to appear innocent.
"Are those your papers?" the girl asked, trying to look innocent.
"You know they are."
"You know they're."
"I do not. I—I found them."
"I don't. I found them."
"I know better. You took them from where Mrs. Bangs hid them."
"I know better. You took them from where Mrs. Bangs kept them."
"Well, she didn't have any right to them."
"Well, she didn’t have any claim to them."
"I know that well enough."
"I know that all too well."
"I—I was going to send them to you," faltered the girl. She scarcely knew what to say.
"I—I was going to send them to you," the girl stammered. She hardly knew what to say.
"Really," returned Philip Bartlett, dryly. "Well, I will save you the trouble."
"Really," Philip Bartlett said dryly. "Well, I'll save you the trouble."
"It's a shame to suspect an innocent girl like me," said Mamie Jackson, bursting into tears.
"It's so unfair to think that I could be guilty," said Mamie Jackson, breaking down in tears.
"My sister never did anything wrong," put in the other woman.
"My sister never did anything wrong," said the other woman.
"As I have my papers I won't argue with you," returned Mr. Bartlett. "But when the proper time comes you may have to explain how you happened to get the papers."
"As I have my documents, I won’t argue with you," Mr. Bartlett replied. "But when the right time comes, you may need to explain how you ended up with the documents."
"Are you going to haul Mr. Bangs into court?"
"Are you going to take Mr. Bangs to court?"
"Perhaps."
"Maybe."
"Well, I will tell what I know about them, if it will do any good. Mrs. Bangs and a man named Tuller plotted to keep the papers out of your reach. They opened the safe and took the papers out just before you came with that constable."
"Well, I'll share what I know about them, if it helps. Mrs. Bangs and a guy named Tuller schemed to keep the papers away from you. They opened the safe and took the papers out just before you showed up with that officer."
After that Mamie Jackson seemed anxious enough to confess and told her whole story, omitting to state how she had asked Mrs. Bangs to pay so much a month to her for keeping silent.
After that, Mamie Jackson seemed eager to confess and shared her entire story, leaving out the part where she had asked Mrs. Bangs to pay her a monthly sum for staying quiet.
"We may as well go back to the town, and take the stage for Riverport," said Mr. Bartlett to Randy. "I will then telegraph to Mr. Robinson to come on, and we will settle with Bangs, Tuller & Company in short order."
"We might as well head back to town and catch the stage to Riverport," Mr. Bartlett said to Randy. "I'll then send a telegraph to Mr. Robinson to come over, and we'll sort things out with Bangs, Tuller & Company quickly."
"Will you make him give up the control of the iron company?"
"Are you going to make him give up control of the iron company?"
"Either that or have him arrested for fraud."
"Otherwise, have him arrested for fraud."
The journey to Riverport was quickly made, and the telegram sent to Mr. Robinson. The bank official sent word back that he would be on in the morning. Then Mr. Bartlett went to a hotel and Randy hurried home.
The trip to Riverport was quick, and the telegram was sent to Mr. Robinson. The bank official replied that he would arrive in the morning. Then Mr. Bartlett went to a hotel while Randy rushed home.
"Why, Randy, is it really you!" cried his mother as she kissed him. "This is certainly a surprise."
"Wow, Randy, is that really you?" his mother exclaimed as she kissed him. "What a surprise!"
"I didn't expect to come home," said he. "How are you and how is father?"
"I didn't expect to come home," he said. "How are you and how's Dad?"
"I am real well as you see, and your father is doing splendidly. He says he feels better now than for three years back."
"I’m doing really well, as you can see, and your dad is doing great. He says he feels better now than he has in the last three years."
"That is good news."
"That's good news."
"But what brings you?"
"But what brings you here?"
"I will tell you," said Randy, and sitting down he told his story, just as I have related it here. In the midst of the recital Mr. Thompson came in, and he listened also to what our hero had to say.
"I'll tell you," said Randy, and sitting down, he shared his story, just as I've described it here. In the middle of the recounting, Mr. Thompson walked in, and he also listened to what our hero had to say.
"I hope Mr. Bartlett gets what is coming to him," said Mr. Thompson. "And I hope Mr. Shalley brings that Peter Polk to terms also."
"I hope Mr. Bartlett gets what he deserves," said Mr. Thompson. "And I hope Mr. Shalley puts that Peter Polk in his place too."
The next morning Randy received word to come to the iron works. He went and there witnessed a stormy meeting between Amos Bangs on one side and Mr. Bartlett and Mr. Robinson on the other. Randy was called in as a witness, and what he had to say made Amos Bangs gasp for breath and sink into a chair.
The next morning, Randy got a message to come to the ironworks. He went and saw a heated meeting between Amos Bangs on one side and Mr. Bartlett and Mr. Robinson on the other. Randy was brought in as a witness, and what he said made Amos Bangs gasp and collapse into a chair.
"You are going to expose me—to ruin me!" gasped Amos Bangs, at last, addressing the two men who had accused him.
"You’re going to expose me—destroy me!" gasped Amos Bangs, finally speaking to the two men who had accused him.
"We shall expose you unless you give up the control here and do as we think is fair," said Philip Bartlett. "As for ruining you, I think you have about ruined yourself."
"We'll reveal your secrets unless you relinquish control and go along with what we consider fair," said Philip Bartlett. "As for your downfall, I believe you've pretty much done that to yourself."
"But my wife, and my son——"
"But my wife and my son—"
"Mrs. Bangs does not deserve my sympathy after what she has done. As for your son, he can go to work, as my son has done."
"Mrs. Bangs doesn't deserve my sympathy after what she's done. As for your son, he can go to work, just like my son has."
"Bob! What can he do?"
"Bob! What can he do?"
"Work may make a man of him. He will never amount to anything if you bring him up in idleness."
"Work might shape him into a man. He won't achieve anything if you raise him in laziness."
"It is hard!" groaned Amos Bangs. "I—I shall have to go to work myself!"
"It’s tough!" groaned Amos Bangs. "I—I’ll have to do the work myself!"
"That is what I was forced to do," answered Philip Bartlett, dryly. "But you will not be so badly off, Mr. Bangs. Your stock is worth at least four or five thousand dollars."
"That’s what I had to do," Philip Bartlett replied flatly. "But you won’t be in such a bad situation, Mr. Bangs. Your stock is worth at least four or five thousand dollars."
"Humph! That is not much. Well, I suppose I am cornered and must do as you say," and he gave a deep sigh. Secretly, however, he was glad to escape arrest.
"Ugh! That's not a lot. I guess I'm stuck and have to do what you say," he sighed heavily. But deep down, he was relieved to avoid getting arrested.
A lawyer was called in, and the best part of the day was spent in drawing up and signing various legal documents. The iron works were thereby placed in the control of Mr. Bartlett, Mr. Robinson, and a stockholder named Wells, and Philip Bartlett was made the general manager of the company. All of the books and accounts were placed in charge of an expert accountant, and in the end Amos Bangs had to make good a deficiency of cash. The former rich man had to give up his elegant mansion, and soon after he and his family moved to the West without leaving their new address behind them.
A lawyer was brought in, and the best part of the day was spent drafting and signing various legal documents. Control of the iron works was handed over to Mr. Bartlett, Mr. Robinson, and a stockholder named Wells, while Philip Bartlett was appointed the general manager of the company. An expert accountant was put in charge of all the books and accounts, and in the end, Amos Bangs had to cover a cash shortfall. The formerly wealthy man had to give up his fancy mansion, and soon after, he and his family moved to the West without providing their new address.
When Randy went back to the steamboat, two days later, a surprise awaited him. An accountant, assisted by a detective, had gone over Peter Polk's affairs and discovered that the purser had robbed Andrew Shalley of between eight and ten thousand dollars. Polk had taken time by the forelock and fled. He tried to get to Canada, but telegrams were sent out, and he was caught just as he was trying to cross the Suspension Bridge at Niagara Falls. Later on he was brought back and tried, and received three years in prison for his crimes. He had nearly six thousand dollars of the stolen money in the bank, and this was turned over to Andrew Shalley. Two hundred and fifty dollars went to Mrs. Clare as part of her husband's estate.
When Randy returned to the steamboat two days later, he encountered an unexpected surprise. An accountant, with the help of a detective, had reviewed Peter Polk's financial dealings and found out that the purser had stolen between eight and ten thousand dollars from Andrew Shalley. Polk had acted quickly and fled. He attempted to escape to Canada, but telegrams were dispatched, and he was apprehended just as he was trying to cross the Suspension Bridge at Niagara Falls. Later, he was brought back, tried, and sentenced to three years in prison for his crimes. He had nearly six thousand dollars of the stolen money in the bank, which was returned to Andrew Shalley. Two hundred and fifty dollars went to Mrs. Clare as part of her husband's estate.
"Bringing Peter Polk to justice is due to you, Randy," said the steamboat owner, after the affair was a thing of the past. "I feel I must reward you for what you did."
"Bringing Peter Polk to justice is thanks to you, Randy," said the steamboat owner, after the incident was behind them. "I feel I should reward you for what you did."
"I don't ask any reward, Mr. Shalley. I am glad that I cleared my own name."
"I don't want anything in return, Mr. Shalley. I'm just happy that I cleared my name."
"Here is something for you, nevertheless," said Andrew Shalley, and handed a big document to our hero.
"Here’s something for you, though," said Andrew Shalley, handing a big document to our hero.
"What is it?"
"What's up?"
"It is the deed to the farm on which your folks are living. It is made out in your name. I bought the place from Peter Thompson, your uncle. Now you have something that you can really call your own," and Mr. Shalley laughed pleasantly.
"It’s the deed to the farm where your parents live. It’s in your name. I bought the place from Peter Thompson, your uncle. Now you have something you can truly call your own," Mr. Shalley said with a warm laugh.
"Mr. Shalley, you are more than kind," cried Randy, warmly. "Do my parents know of this?"
"Mr. Shalley, you're so kind," Randy exclaimed, warmly. "Do my parents know about this?"
"No. You can go home over Sunday and surprise them."
"No. You can go home for the weekend and surprise them."
"I will, and I thank you very much, sir."
"I will, and I really appreciate it, sir."
Randy went home, and there was a general rejoicing over the good news. But more was to follow.
Randy went home, and everyone celebrated the good news. But there was more to come.
"I met Mr. Bartlett to-day," said Mr. Thompson. "He says they want a first-class carpenter at the iron works to take charge of the repairs He offered me the place at a dollar a day more than I am getting."
"I met Mr. Bartlett today," said Mr. Thompson. "He says they need a top-notch carpenter at the iron works to oversee the repairs. He offered me the job at a dollar a day more than I'm making now."
"Good enough, father!" cried Randy. "That is just like Mr. Bartlett."
"That's good enough, Dad!" Randy exclaimed. "That's exactly like Mr. Bartlett."
"He said he wanted to do something for us on your account. And he sent you this," added Mr. Thompson, and brought out a neat silver watch and chain. It was a nice present and pleased Randy greatly.
"He said he wanted to do something for us because of you. And he sent you this," added Mr. Thompson, pulling out a sleek silver watch and chain. It was a thoughtful gift and made Randy very happy.
Not long after that the season on the river closed and Randy came home for the winter. As his father now had a steady place at good wages, the youth went to school, in company with Jack Bartlett, who had moved back to Riverport with the rest of his family. Randy was a good scholar and made rapid progress.
Not long after that, the river season ended, and Randy came home for the winter. Since his dad now had a stable job with good pay, the young man went to school alongside Jack Bartlett, who had moved back to Riverport with his family. Randy was a strong student and made quick progress.
"I want you to get a good education," wrote Andrew Shalley to our hero. "Then, later on, you can enter my office if you wish, or take a better place on the steamboat."
"I want you to get a good education," wrote Andrew Shalley to our hero. "Then, later on, you can join my office if you want, or find a better position on the steamboat."
Six years have passed since that time and Randy has finished his education. He is now the general manager for the steamboat company, and rumor has it that he is soon to marry Rose Clare, who still lives with the Shalleys. He is prosperous, but come what may, will never forget the time when he was only a deckhand.
Six years have gone by since then, and Randy has completed his education. He is now the general manager of the steamboat company, and there's talk that he is about to marry Rose Clare, who still lives with the Shalleys. He is doing well, but no matter what happens, he will always remember the time when he was just a deckhand.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!